seates of them that sold Doues He purged the Temple of these Merchants and when he had made a scourge of small cords he scourged them out he poured out the changers mony and ouerthrew the tables as it is written Iohn 2 1 17. The zeale of thine house hath eaten me vp And he said vnto them Take these things hence make not my Fathers house an house of merchandise ver 16. This house was the house of prayer by diuine institution Marke â— but they had made it a den of theeues by prophane custome and corruption Let vs therefore all of vs remember to what end and purpose Temples were builded that God may be honored not dishonored of vs and consider the presence of God and his angels in such places to procure the greater reuerence vnto them Secondly it is required that these places be Vse kept in good order that they may be accounted of as the houses of God Is it meete that a Prince should rest in a simple cottage or dwel in a stie or in a stable and shall we entertaine the King of kings in a soule and vnfit place There is no man that goeth about to entertain a friend but he will make clean his house and purge it of all vncleannesse Shall we haue lesse care to receiue the Lord then man and of the house of God then of our own houses It is the will of God that all congregations should haue a conuenient place to resort come together to performe diuine duties Their zeale diligence is greatly commended that haue restored and repaired the decaies of such places as we see in the examples of Iehoash Iosiah As then it is required that the people haue a conuenient place to meet together for publike prayer for it is a good work to set vp such places â—â—â—e 7 5. The Iewes commended the Centurion that had built them a synagogue and made it an argument of his loue to their nation so like wise such places should be decently kept for publike preaching and prayers that the holie things of God may be reuerenced not contemned Hence it is that the Lord doth sharply reproue and greeuously plague the Iews after their return from captiuity â—â—ggai 1 4. that they could find time to dwel in their setled houses yet suffer the Lords house to lie wast whereby it came to passe that they had sowne much but had gathered little they did eat but were not satisfied they did drinke but were not filled they did cloath themselues but were not warmed they did earne wages but were not enriched ver 6. If a man haue his priuate house wherein he dwelleth any way decaying and standing in neede of repairing he is readie to redresse and re-edifie it yea he will doe it to his barne for his corne to his stable for his horse and to his stie for his Swine Neuerthelesse how many thinke you are there that take themselues to be the people of God would bee accounted notable good Christians and thinke theÌ„selues greatly wronged if any shold make any question of it who suffer the houses of God to runne to ruine and to lie pittifully complaining so wast and desolate as if some forraine enimy had made hauock of them by a sodain inuasion Thus do many places lie open to wind and weather and more deformed defiled and disfigured then any poore Cabin or simple cottage whatsoeuer Christ our Sauiour would not celebrate the Passeouer but in a chamber trimmed and prepared for that purpose Mar. 14 15. True it is the Lord standeth not in need of any mans riches the whole earth is his with all the frame and furniture thereof yea the whole world with all that dwell therein The siluer is mine 〈◊〉 24 1. and 12. and the gold is mine saith the Lord of hostes Hag. 2.8 our goods cannot extend vnto him Psal 16 2. yet it is his pleasure to vse men as his instruments to erect edifie to his honour places fit for his seruice and to bestow part of that which hee hath bestowed vpon them toward the maintenance of his house where the word may be preached and the Sacraments administred vnto the praise of his name and the saluation of our owne soules the soules of our families and of our brethren Againe obserue that the Oratories and places of prayer do not necessarily require or admit exceeding beauty and sumptuous costs to delight the eye whatsoeuer the Papists teach neither doeth superfluity of garnishing stand with the simplicity of the Gospell to haue Churches glister with gold and siluer and precious stones in gay and gorgeous manner as the Iewish Temple did Indeede the Pâ—ophets doe foretell in many places of the glorie and beauty of the church that the glorie of Lebanon should beautifie the place of his Sanctuarie he will make the place of his feete glorious Esay 60 13. He will lay the stones of it with Carbuncle the foundation with the Saphires the windowes with Emerauds and the gates with shining stones Chap. 54 11.12 But we must vnderstand this of the spirituall beauty not of any earthly brauery of the inward glory not the outward garnishing of the wals and windowes And therefore it is said Psa 45 13. The kings daughter is all glorious within The faithfull that beleeue in Christ are this Temple of the liuing God 1 Cor. 3 16 17. 6 19. 2 Cor. 6 16. and the house of God Heb. 3 6. So then we must consider that there is an outward and an inward beauty of the church we must esteem of the glory of the church by the better part Wee haue an article to inquire whether the church chappell chancell and steeple be sufficiently repaired in couering walles glasing pauing seats bels And the enquiry is needfull and not without iust and good cause Neuertheles this is not the principall defect and decay to be repaired and amended This must be done but better things must not bee left vndone There are in all places almost faire pulpets but very many places want good pulpetmen There be bels more or lesse but manie of them want their clappers they caÌ„not be heard The Priests vnder the Law were to come into the Tabernacle with their bels Exod. 28.35 that the sound might come to the ears of the people but the sound of the Ministers in many places is not to be heard they are tongue-tied and cannot teach the people like Idols that haue mouths but cannot speak Bern. ad milites Templ cap. 5. Bernard in his time complaineth of superfluous cost bestowed vpon churches sheweth that holines becometh Gods house which is rather delighted with vnpolluted maners then with pollished marble It is a better work to releeue the needy to feed the hungry and to cloath the naked then to garnish churches with gold and siluer It is said that in former times when the church had wooden cups it had golden Ministers
much the rather because it is so generally neglected Nay it is not onely shamefully omitted but the contrary is commonly practised For how many are there that make a mocke at the miseries of the Church as Shemei did at the troubles of Dauid who cursed him when he should haue comforted him 2. Sam. 16 7. Thus are the deare Saints of God dealt withall thus they are reuiled and railed vpon with horrible taunts thus they are slandered and reproached with bitter imputations such as the diuell deuiseth and malice setteth abroach The bowels of their pity are breathings out of cruelty Their shewing of compassion is the adding to their affliction Their visiting of them in their aduersity is a casting vppon them of the greatest miserie These are the daies of the patience of the Saints which are filled with reproaches and giue their cheekes to him that smiteth them Lamen 3 30. Let them commit their causes to God who in his good time will looke vpon them for good and reward their enemies according to their workes Verse 17. Vexe the Midianites and smite them Heere is the commandement giuen by God to Moses and by Moses to the Israelites to execute vengeance vppon the Midianites because they drew the people of God into sin allured them to whoredome enticed them to idolatry and brought vpon them a most fearfull iudgement that entred in among them destroyed many thousāds of them This commandement giuen in this place is afterwards renewed and executed according to the direction giuen vnto them For inasmuch as they troubled Israel the Lord troubled them to be put to the sword so that their cities were burned their goods were spoiled their Women captiued their Kings destroyed and all theyr males massacred This is set downe more at large in Numb 31 1 2. where the Lord spake vnto Moses saying Reuenge the children of Israel of the Midianites and afterwards shalt thou be gathered vnto thy people And Moses spake to the people saying Harnesse some of you vnto war and let them go against Midian to execute the vengeance of the Lord against Midian Seeing then that they haue such a charge commission from God to destroy them we learne from hence That warre is lawfull Doctrine The people of God may lawfully make warre The people of God may lawfully make wars both offensiue and defensiue against their enemies The truth hereof appeareth in many places of the word of God This is charged vpon the people of God Deu. 7 2. 20 10 11 12 13. Whē the Lord thy God shall bring thee into the Land whither thou goest to possesse it and shall roote out many nations before thee then thou shalt smite thē thou shalt vtterly destroy them thou shalt make no couenant with them nor haue compassion on them And afterward in the same book when thou comest neere vnto a city to fight against it thou shalt offer it peace but if it will make no peace with thee but make warre against thee then thou shalt besiedge it and the Lord thy God shall deliuer it into thine hands and thou shalt smite all the males therof with the edge of the sword So when Amalek fought with Israel in Rephidim which was the first of the nations that encountered with thē after they came out of the land of Egypt Moses saide to Ioshua Choose vs out men go fight with Amalek so hee discomfited Amalek and his people with the edge of the sword Exod. 17 9. The like we see in Ioshua the Generall of the Lords hoast at the taking and winning of Ioshua so soone as the wall fell down at the sounding of the Trumpets and the shouting of the people they tooke the City and vtterly destroyed all that was in the City both mā and woman young and old with the edge of the sword Iosh 6 21. 10 13. This the Prophet teacheth when hee praised the Lord for deliuering him from the hand of all his enemies Psal 18 34 37 38. He teacheth my hands to fight so that a bow of brasse is broken with mine armes I haue pursued mine enemies and taken them and haue not turned againe till I had consumed them c. Reason 1 And howsoeuer these testimonies may seem sufficient to perswade this truth yet we shall be better confirmed therin if we consider the strength of reason to inforce the former truth First it is a title proper to God to bee called the Lord of hoasts and al warres lawfully vndertaken are called the battels of the Lord so that as God is serued in the day of battell so he is the Captaine and Leader of the Armie Hence it is that Moses saieth The Lord is a man of warre his name is Iehouah Exod. 15 3. This is it which Saul said to Dauid when hee promised to giue him his eldest daughter to wife Onely be a valiant sonne vnto mee fight the Lords battels 1 Sam. 18 17. And it is saide that many of the enemies of Gods people fell downe wounded because the war was of God 1 Chron. 5 32. Seeing then God is the Lord of hoasts a man of war the Captain of the army the onely author and sole giuer of victory wee must needs hold that warres are lawfull and may bee lawfully vsed and taken in hand Reason 2 Secondly as wee are taught the lawfulnes of war by the titles of God so we are farther assured of it by the speciall commandements which God giueth for the carrying of armes against common enemies as also by his gracious and mercifull promises made vnto his people for good successe and prosperous proceeding in their iust cause honest quarrel To this purpose tended the law of God charging Saul to smite Amalek and to destroy all that pertayned to him and to haue no compassion vpon them but to destroy them all 1 Sam. 15. Iudges 8 1 3. Likewise the Lord charged Ioshua to take all the men of war with him and to lye in wait on the backside of Ai to take it and to slay the inhabitants thereof with the sword Neither had the people of God onely the charge of a commādement but the comfort of a promise the commandement to warrant them the promise to strengthen and incourage them When Ioshua was to go against Iericho which was shut vp closed because of the children of Israel the Lord said vnto him Behold I haue giuen into thy hand Iericho and the king thereof and the strong men of war Iosh 6 2 3. And afterward when sundry kings gathered themselues together against the Gibeonites that had subiected thēselues to the Israelites the Lord said vnto Ioshua Feare them not for I haue giuen them into thine hand none of them shall stand against thee Iosh 10 8. Thirdly as the children of God haue prayed Reason 3 for the help of God in the successe of their busines and in the workes of their hands that they haue attempted and haue beene heard so when
Tribe Gen. 49 17. Dan shall be a serpent by the way an adder in the path that biteth the horse-heeles so that his rider shall fall backward which declareth that the power might of this Tribe should not be great but preuaile rather by fraud and deceit 〈◊〉 15 76.18 27. Thus Sampson preuailed against the Philistims and afterward they ouercame the City Laish â—â—ctrine 7. â—â—d oftenâ—â—â—es maketh â—ise of the â—â—kest inâ—â—â—ments and burnt it with fire We learne from hence that it pleaseth God oftentimes to chuse and vse the weakest meanest men to bee instruments for the accomplishing of his greatest workes Hee maketh choice of inferiour things to performe his decrees and to do good to his Church and to serue him wheresoeuer hee purposeth to imploy them This appeareth cleerer then the Sun throughout the Scriptures in preferring the younger before the elder in the calling of many Iudges in the election of many Kings in the separating of many Prophets and in the ordaining of many Apostles who were of little reckoning and estimation before their honour and aduancement to verifie that which the Psalmist saith Psal 75 6 7. Promotion commeth neyther from the East nor from the West nor from the South but God is the Iudge he putteth downe one and setteth vp another Saul was a seeker of his fathers asses and though hee found not them he found the kingdome Samuel being sent to annoint him 1 Sam. 10. Dauid was the youngest of his fathers house and the lowest among one of the lowest families left with the sheepe in the wildernesse according to that in the Psalme He chose Dauid his seruant and tooke him from the sheepe-folds â—â—al 78 70 71 from following the Ewes great with young he brought him to feede Iacob his people and Israel his inheritance And as God chose him from feeding a flocke of sheep to feed a better flocke so he chose some of his Apostles from catching fish to catch foules Peter was a fisherman as before him Amos was an heard-man Thus did God throw downe the strong walles of Iericho not by might of men nor by munition of war but by Rams horns which were blowed by the Priests Iosh 6 20 In the creation he brought light out of darknesse the fowles out of the waters and all things out of nothing Gen. 1 3 20. Heb. 11 3. Christ wrought many of his cures in like manner in healing the blinde man for hee spate on the ground made clay of the spettle and then annointed the eyes of the blinde man with the clay then he had him wash in the poole of Siloam who by and by went his way washed and came seeing Iohn 9 6 7. Likewise in the worke of our redemption the truth of this is more apparant for he wrought by contraries bringing life out of death He came downe to the earth to lift vs vp into heauen Beza Confess chap. 3. art 29. Eph. 2 6. He suffered the punishments of our sinnes that he might make vs free from them Math. 11 28. 1 Pet. 2 24. He perfectly fulfilled all righteousnesse that he might couer our vnrighteousnesse Rom. 5 19. And to the end he might fully satisfie for our sinnes hee was made sinne that wee might be made the righteousnesse of God in him 2 Corin. 5 21. He was bound that we might be loosed hee was condemned that we might be acquitted he was crucified in his body that hee might nayle our sinnes to his Crosse and fasten them there for euer Col. 2 14. He tooke vpon him the curse due to vs that he might appease the wrath of his Father against vs Heb. 10 10. He dyed for vs that we might liue he was buried and laide in the graue that he might ouercome death in his owne cabin and denne Acts 2 24. Lastly he rose againe as a Captain and Conqueror from the dead and could not be holden of the sorrowes of death that wee should walke in newnesse of life Rom 6 4. All these examples of Saul of Dauid of Amos of Peter of Christ of the Patriarkes of the Prophets of the Iudges and of the Apostles serue to teach vs this truth that it is the manner of Gods dealing to make choise of small meanes to effect great matters and to single out weake instruments to worke out worthy enterprises Neither ought this to be maruelled at as Reason 1 strange in our eyes For if there were no other reason to induce vs to beleeue it the only will and good pleasure of God ought to be sufficient as being the highest mouing cause and indeed the cause of all causes His will is a law and who shall heerein controule him of errour or conuince him of folly or condemne him of vnsufficiency If he will let the full rich goe away empty who shall say vnto him Why dost thou so Or who can accuse him of rashnesse This is that which Christ our Sauiour setteth downe Luc. 10 21. In that houre Iesus reioyced in spirit and saide I thanke thee O Father Lord of heauen and earth that thou hast hidde these things from the wise and prudent and hast reuealed them vnto babes euen so Father for so it seemed good in thy sight Where wee see he maketh the pleasure of God to be the stay of himselfe so it ought to be with vs if we once come to know what seemeth good in the eyes of God though we know no more though we can see no farther and though ten thousand reasons as a mighty army may seeme to encounter against it yet we must rest our selues vpon it as vpon a rocke and build our house vpon it as a foundation Reason 2 Secondly this serueth best to make manifest the glory of God when as great things are done by a weake hand Now the weaker the instruments are which he setteth on work the more euidently is his power seene and the better doth his praise appeare This gaue Dauid comfort and assurance being a stripling vnarmed and vntrained to the field to encounter hand to hand in a single combat with a mighty gyant he doubted not to ouercome him but was perswaded in his heart of his helpe that neuer forsaketh his that trust in him and call vpon him that he should smite him with his sling take his head from him with his sword and giue the carcasses of the hoste of the Philistims vnto the fowles of the ayre and to the wild beasts of the earth and he maketh this the reason of all That all the earth may know that there is a God in Israel 1 Sam. 17.46 1 Sam. 17.46 This also doth the Apostle inferre and inforce in another kind speaking of our saluation and redemption and of those that are counted worthy to be partakers of them 1 Cor. 1.26 1 Cor. 1.26 27 28 29 31. You know your calling how that not many wise men after the flesh nor many mighty nor many noble are called but
Let no man despise thy youth but be thou an example to the beleeuers c and 2 Tim. 2 15. Study to shew thy selfe approued vnto God a workman that needeth not to bee ashamed rightly diuiding the word of truth And afterward verse 22. Fly youthfull lustes but follow righteousnesse faith charity peace with them that call on the Lord out of a pure heart When Elies sonnes light headed persons medled with the sacrifices the people began to abhorre the offerings of GOD 1 Sam. 2. There are many seuerall branches of this vse Branches of this vse sorted out into many particular points First euery Minister must consider how precious his calling is and what person hee sustaineth that he is as the mouth and messenger of God to the people and the Interpreter of his will he is as it were the Lords hand in separating betweene the precious and prophane the holy and the vnholy he is to keep the people out of the snares of the diuell and therefore not to deliuer them as a prey vnto him through his euill life Secondly they must often enter into this meditation with themselues that they are as actors vpon a stage or as beacons set vpon an hill to giue light to othets They are seene afarre off and a little blemish is soone espied in their coats Euery thing that they speake or doe is obserued and marked so that some follow them and others carpe at them some are greeued and offended others reuile the whole Ministery for the sinne and scandall of a few Thirdly let vs labour to stop the mouthes of the enimies that are ready to open them against their actions and persons and thereby take occasion to blaspheme the Name of God and the glorious Gospel of Christ and thorough their euill life wound the truth it selfe Heereby they shall be meanes to gaine them to the faith that such as receiue not the truth nor the loue of the word may without the word beholding the pure and holy conuersation of the Ministers thereof imbrace the word On the other side the prophane liues and leud examples that many in that calling giue do make the true religion stinke in their nostrils and become loathsome and noisome vnto many and so lay a dangerous stumbling blocke before such as being blinde are made more blinde and being haters of good things are more hardened in heart Woe be to such as giue offence it must be that offences come but woe to them by whom they come Math. 18 7. These are glad to lay hold vpon euery small occasion to speake euill of the word wayes of God as also of the Ministers Ministery and the profession of the Gospel The Apostle admonisheth the Minister 1 Tim. 3 7 that he must haue good report of them that are without lest he fail into reproch and into the snare of the diuel We ought so to behaue our selues that the enemies of God and his word may haue no iust cause to speake against vs or to complain of vs through our desert But if we be without fault and haue the testimony of a good conscience to witnesse with vs it ought not greatly to trouble vs though we be burdened and borne downe with false reproches calumniations nay rather we haue matter of reioycing offered vnto vs if we suffer for righteousnesse sake Math. 5 10 and we must boldly go forward through good report and euill report Cor. 6 8. alwaies bearing about in our body the dying of the Lord Iesus that the life also of Christ Iesus might bee made manifest in our body Lastly it is the duty of the people to yeeld them reuerence and to make a good account Vse 3 of them in regard of that weighty and blessed worke that is in their hands This is a notable signe and fruite of our loue toward them For if it be required of the Ministers to bee thus qualified it followeth that they ought to haue the honour and estimation that is fit for them as Leuit. 21 8. Thou shalt sanctifie him therefore for he offereth the bread of thy God he shall be holy vnto thee for I the Lord which sanctifie you am holy And the Apostle 1. Thess 5 12 13. saith We beseech you brethren to know them which labour among you and are ouer you in the Lord and admonish you and to esteeme them very highly in loue for their workes sake c. We shewed before how basely and brutishly euery base brutish companioÌ„ accounteth both of the Minister and of his calling as we saw in Ahab in the Captaines and sundry others and all this falleth out because they rebuke and conuince the world of sinne as Ieremy found by experience and acknowledgeth chap. 15 10. Woe is me my mother that thou hast borne me a man of strife and a man of contention to the whole earth I haue neither lent on vsury nor men haue lent to me on vsury yet euery one of them doth curse me This duty hath many branches vnder it as it were diuers sciences that come out of one roote First we must pray for the Minister that the Lord would giue him wisedome knowledge in all things â—ranches of â—s vse 2 Tim. 2 7. Consider what I say and the Lord giue thee vnderstanding in all things There is a carnal and fleshly wisedome which is corrupt and diuellish and there is a wisedome which is true and heauenly We must desire such onely as is grounded on the word of God Secondly the Church must take notice what her power and authority is in chusing of Ministers It hath no absolute authority to ordaine whom it listeth and then to obtrude them vnto the people but it is hemmed about and compassed within certaine lists and limits out of which it ought not to wander any way Thirdly it is the duty of the people so to vse themselues toward their painefull carefull and faithfull Ministers that they may take occasion to reioyce in their calling and charge ouer them that they may see they haue not laboured in vaine as Hebr. 13 ver 17. Obey them that haue the rule ouer you and submit your selues for they watch for your soules as they that must giue an account that they may do it with ioy and not with greefe for that is vnprofitable for you Nothing doth effect this more then when we profit by their labours and fructifie by their husbanding of vs and when we gaine knowledge faith repentance and saluation by their Ministery This doth refresh the weary spirits and cheere vp the heauy hearts of the Ministers who are oftentimes made sad and exceedingly humbled by the ignorance and prophanenes of a peruerse people But when they see the word of God cast behinde mens backes and though the seed be plentifully sowne yet nothing commeth vp but weeds and thistles so that the field yeeldeth nothing but a croppe of cares then they hang downe their heads their ioy is gone their crowne
Christian Magistrate and yeeld it to the Church when a wicked Magistrate is set ouer it forasmuch as there is like reason and office of them both If it bee farther obiected Obiection that there are some sinnes which an euill Magistrate will not meddle withall as blasphemy against Christ heresie and such like as Gallio the Deputy of Achaia accounteth the mystery of religion concerning Christ a question of words and names and professeth hee will be no Iudge of such matters whereas if it were a matter of wrong he would heare theÌ„ Acts 18 15. Wherefore vnder a wicked and idolatrous Magistrate excommunication may be vsed not otherwise I answer Answer from the lawfulnesse of it vnder a Magistrate that is no Christian we cannot conclude the vnlawfulnesse of it vnder a Christian Magistrate for this is no good consequent neither is it a sufficient cause against the expresse commandement and institution of Christ Zanch. de redempt li. 1. c. 19 The cause of the institution of excommunication is not the punishment of sinne but the saluation of a sinner the edifying of the Church and the glory of God But the scope of the ciuill Magistrate and his office is to punish sinne and respecteth not either the saluation or damnation of the sinner so that albeit he repent yet he spareth him not but suffereth the law to proceede against him The Church according to the doctrine of Christ smiteth none with the spirituall sword but such as are impenitent and doth not this vnto death but vnto life and therefore receiueth them that repent Againe the manner that they both vse in correction is diuers the Church correcteth by the word the Magistrate by the sword or such like outward punishment To conclude this point The vse of excommunication ought to be perpetuall in the church the vse of excommunication ought to be perpetuall in the Church whether it haue a Christian Magistrate or not whether he doe his duty or do it not For first the doctrine of reprouing our brother betweene vs and him alone as also of taking two or three witnesses ought to remaine in the church and haue continuall vse whether the Magistrate be a Christian or Pagan Therefore that also which followeth If he heare not the Church let him be to thee as an heathen or a Publican whereby the doctrine of excommunication is established ought to be perpetuall If one part of this discipline stand in force at all times then doth the other also forasmuch as Christ maketh no exception betweene the one and the other Againe it is lawfull for the Church whether the Magistrate be a Christian or no Christian to loose them that are bound and to receiue into the Church such as are cast out for their contumacy and continuance in sinne when once they repent Therefore also it is lawfull to cast out and to binde those that are impenitent and as the first is alwaies ratified in heauen so also is the latter For Christ without any difference or distinction gaue both these iurisdictions authorities to the church Whatsoeuer yee shall binde on earth shall be bound in heauen and whatsoeuer yee shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heauen Mat. 18 18. Lastly Paraeus coâ—ment in 1 Câ— â— where the causes of the Law are perpetuall vniuersall there the law must also be acknowledged to be perpetual and vniuersall But the causes of this power of the church are perpetuall vniuersall as first the comandement of Christ Mat. 18 18. 1 Cor. 5 5. Secondly that obstinate sinners being made ashamed may bee brought to repentance Thirdly that no others should be infected by their euill life and corrupt example Fourthly because it is the ordinary office of the Church to iudge them that are within Therefore 1 Cor. 5 12. the Church hath this authority when it hath christian Magistrates as well as when it is without them Thus farre touching the remouing of obiections Vse 1 The doctrine being cleered from all doubts that might distract vs let vs now come to the vses And seeing there ought to be excommunication of scandalous and impenitent offenders it should moue vs to enquire and learne what excommunication is not as it is commonly vsed but as it ought rightly to be practised to the end we may esteeme of this censure and sentence and stand in feare of it Excommunication therfore is a sentence of the Church whereby a member thereof Excommunication what it is conuicted of some greeuous crime and by no means brought to repentance is driuen out of the Church and cut off from the communion and fellowship of the faithfull that thereby he may be driuen to repentance This description consisteth of diuers parts first it is a sentence of the Church secondly it must be executed vpon him that is a member of the Church Thirdly the party delinquent must be conuicted of some greeuous crime or crimes Fourthly it stretcheth to him that cannot bee otherwise brought to repentance Fiftly he is driuen from the visible and outward communion of the Saints Lastly the end or vse of it is to make him ashamed that hath offended These sixe seuerall points touched before in the former description haue euident confirmation out of the word of God which I will breefely prooue and then make vse of euery particular First I say that excommunication is a sentence of the Church â—irst part â—e descripâ— Our Sauiour commandeth to tell the Church Math. 18 17. Loe here to whom he sendeth vs. Againe he saith If he heare not the Church c. So the Apostle speaketh 1 Cor. 5 4. When ye are gathered together in the Name of our Lord Iesus Christ From hence wee learne sundry points first such as are themselues out of the Church and no true parts of it haue nothing to doe with it They haue no authority committed vnto them and therefore whatsoeuer they shall do in this behalfe is of no force and no better then a sword in a mad mans hand The keyes of the Kingdome of heauen are committed to the Apostles and to their successors by Christ himselfe that they should open the gates of heauen to the penitent and beleeuers shut the gates of hell on the other side open hell to receiue the impenitent and shut vp heauen against them Secondly we are taught from hence the honour and dignity of the Ministery how great it is to binde and loose offenders to open and shut heauen to remit and reteine sins so that it belongeth not to priuate persons It is accounted and most worthily a myracle to be wondred at that Elias did by his prayer shut vp heauen that it rained not on the earth and againe opened it so that the heauen gaue raine â—es 5 18. and the earth brought foorth her fruite But this power of the Ministery is more maruellous inasmuch as he brought onely a temporall punishment of famine vpon the land but they inflict an euerlasting
al good men and seeing himselfe in a manner forsaken that none would keepe him company or vouchsafe once to drinke with him beganne to bethinke with himselfe what he had done for which he was shunned and shamed and abhorred Then he was throughly touched with sorrow for his offence then he asked forgiuenes of the Church then he desired to be restored and the Apostle writeth to the Church in his behalfe â—or 2.6 7 11. sufficient to such a man is this punishment which was inflicted of many so that contrariwise they ought to comfort him and forgiue him Lastly we must be careful ouer our wayes that we doe not commit close and secret sinnes which we may keep from the sight and knowledge of the world For albeit the Church iudgeth them that are within yet it cannot iudge such sinnes as are hidden in darkenesse for that were to iudge before the time Neuerthelesse we must know that albeit we be not bound on earth yet we may be bound in heauen as on the other side it may fal out that we may be bound on earth and yet not be bound in heauen For such as are appointed to handle the keyes may take a wrong key which will neither open nor shut But albeit all men should acquit vs and discharge vs yet if sinne remaine vpon vs vnrepented of God will not remit vs or loose vs we stand bound in heauen God cannot erre or be deceiued man may for he often bindeth those that should be loosed and looseth them that should be bound Ioh. 9.34 as the Pharisees cast him that was borne blinde out of the Synagogue who deserued better to be in the Church then themselues Thus they are stricken with the edge of the sword that haue done nothing worthy to be touched with the backe of it Notwithstanding whatsoeuer befalleth vs among men wee must remember that so often as we harbour any notorious sinne or sinnes in our hearts and can carry them away cunningly that none can condemne vs or accuse vs yet as they are registred in the booke of our conscience so they are sealed vp in heauen and bind vs to vndergoe euerlasting punishment except we repent Many escape in this world but none shall escape in the world to come many sinners are not known of men but none can be vnknowne to God before whom all things are naked and open heere they may walke and iet vp and downe as free men but when the Lord shall come to iudgement and make the counsels of the heart manifest 1 Cor. 4.5 he will bind them hand and foot as poore prisoners and cast them into destruction where shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth Thirdly this serueth to reprooue sundry abuses Vse 3 that are crept into this holy and wholesome ordinance of God There is no ordinance so iust but it may be abused as we see in the word and Sacraments First it reproueth the Church of Rome The first reproofe and all other Churches that doth draw out this sword of God vpon euery light and slight occasion He were not worthy to haue a sword committed vnto him that would alwaies haue his hand vpon it ready to pull it out For as Christ our Sauiour speaketh concerning diuorse betweene man and his wife It is not lawfull for a man to put away his wife for euery cause Mat. 19.3 9. so may it be said touching excommunication which is a diuorse betweene a Christian and the Church that it is not lawfull to cast out a member of it for euery cause It is a spirituall banishment from the citie of God and the priuiledges thereof No incorporation taketh away the freedome of the citie and the liberties of it for small matters it is for some heinous crime so should it be in the Church of God none should bee denyed the benefit and as it were the enfranchisment of the Church except by his offence and obstinacy therein he haue made himselfe vnworthy and vncapable thereof All lawes should not be written with blood nor all offences take away the liberties of the Church No Iudge wil draw blood and take away life for euery cause It is the next way to bring this high ordinance of God into contempt where this diuine iustice is executed for toies and becommeth as the fooles dagger that is alwayes ready to be pulled out to strike the standers by for triflles Matters of smaller weight and importance are to be censured by admonition and reprehension and are not to be punished with this fearefull sentence then which there cannot be a more feareful All the abuses of this ordinance proceede from the Church of Rome and are as it were the taile of that beast A Chirurgion that for euery swelling all superfluous proud flesh would cut off a member were not worthy nor fit to be so much as an horseleech nor to haue our swine committed to him The abuse of this that now we deale withal was practised in the Iewish Church Ioh. 9.22.23 and 12.42 and 16.2 and it creepeth also into other Churches among whom many times not onely the good are punished but also the bad are tolerated When this is vsed against any without iust cause and good aduise P. Martyr comment in 1 Cor. 5. as for default of appearance or want of paiment it is no longer a sharpe two edged sword but as a leaden dagger or paper shot or painted fire if it be so good It is but a shew or shadow of excommunication which maketh it indeed ridiculous and contemptible and not feared of any as it ought to be if it were rightly administred and executed Many times also it falleth out that such are not able to pay the fees and demaunds that are required of them who deserue rather to be pittyed then to be punished so deepely Hence it is that in the Church and courts of Rome they censure those that make default in appearing or in paying when as in the meane season they leaue adulterers drunkards railers oppressors incestuous persons and such like altogether vnpunisht Again as all things are set to sale among them and bought and solde for money so these couetous merchants these spirituall or rather carnall iudges binde for money and loose for money playing indeed fast and loose with the soules of men They excommunicate out of the Church for money and they receiue into the Church againe for money They keepe a market or rather a solemne Faire to set forth and sell and send abroad their pardons and indulgences absoluing men from their sinnes at their owne pleasure They neuer regard whether they repent or not but whether they haue money or not they say not vnto offenders Repent of your offences but Pay your fees and be gone discharge the court and get you hence It is noted touching Ireneus that hee earnestly reprooued Victor Bishop of Rome because hee went about to excommunicate many Churches in Asia not for matter of heresie or
Ver. 38. Ver. 39. and to let them alone If this counsell or this worke be of men it will come to nought but if it be of God ye cannot destroy it lest ye be found euen fighters against God They agreed vnto him and left off their consultation of killing them and putting them to death and albeit they could not conuince them of errour neyther were able to lay false doctrine to their charges Ver. 40. 4â— yet they suffered rebuke and were beaten for the Name of Christ Thus doe the enemies of God deale in all ages with the godly they hate them for no other cause but because they follow goodnesse Psal 38. and will not follow them into all excesse of riot 1 Pet. 4. They can lay nothing to their charge and yet they thinke them worthy of punishment They can accuse them of no crime and yet they ceasse not to accuse them They are not ashamed to cry out vpon them and to speake all manner of euill against them and yet when they haue deuised what mischiefe they can against theÌ„ broched what slanders they can and vttered all their malice the greatest fault that they can finde in them is this that they serue God in the sincerity of their hearts and labour to please him with vprightnesse of life When the enemies of Daniel sought occasion against him to bring him out of fauour with the King and into danger of his life they could finde no matter against him in the affaires of the kingdome albeit they desired nothing more so that when after all searching and watching of him they were at their wits end in the end they concluded thus Wee shall not finde any occasion against this Daniel except wee finde it against him concerning the Law of his God Dan. 6 verse 5. This was the hainous crime that they laide to his charge as if he had committed fellony or treason that hee praied to God and made his petition vnto him verse 13. Thus fareth it with all those that are the worshippers of the true God and make conscience of their waies the wicked wretches of this world reuile them and make hue and cry against them as if they were some great malefactors and had committed somewhat worthy of death and yet when all cometh to the vpshot what hath the righteous done or what matter is it that they haue against them Surely no more then the Presidents and Princes had against Daniel the cause they haue against them is concerning the Law of their God they cannot abide them because they are too precise in keeping the Sabbath they will not sweare and blaspheme the Name of God they will not drinke and bee drunke with them they will not runne riot and play the good fellowes with them they are neuer well but when they are reading or praying or reasoning and conferring of the waies of God they are alwaies reproouing vs and finding fault with vs for one thing or other I thinke wee shall do nothing for them shortly To be short they deale with the faithfull as Ahab spake concerning Michaiah 1 Kin. 22 verse 8. There is one man by whom wee may enquire of the Lord but I hate him for hee doth not prophesie good concerning me but euill But did he not speake the truth the King did not nor could not charge him with vttering lies He prophesied euill vnto thee O Ahab because thou wast euill if thou hadst beene good he would haue spoken good vnto thee And this is the cause why the vngodly hate the godly If then wee bee thus dealt withall at any time let it not discourage vs but therein let vs reioyce because wee are made like vnto the Prophets that were before vs wee are made like vnto the Apostles nay wee are made conformable vnto our Sauiour Christ himselfe We must not looke it should goe better with vs then it did with them forasmuch as the world wil alwaies be like it selfe and vnlike to them Secondly no man is to be condemned vpon Vse 2 suspicion onely or vpon presumption or bare surmise or another mans accusation for if it were enough to be accused innocency it selfe cannot escape and the most innocent shall be soonest made away True it is the godly must giue no iust cause to bee euill spoken off but abstaine from all appearance of euill and cut off occasions from theÌ„ that seeke occasions howbeit whether occasion be giuen or not euery man may suspect what they list and how farre they list and of whom they list and who can say against them So that it is not enough to condemne a man or to account him guilty to be suspected Some haue such iealous heads and vnsetled braines that they will make occasions of suspicion â—d in TrinuÌ„ which are no occasions Suspicion is in another mans heart or head therefore we cannot alwaies auoide suspicion except we had the gouernment of their hearts and heads the which theÌ„selues euermore haue not We must be carefull to auoid the fault though we cannot the fame we must take heed of the sinne though we can preuent the suspicion The fault and offence is in our selues 〈◊〉 Ethic. l. 1. suspicion is in another Euen as honour is in him that honoureth not in him that is honoured and as contempt is in him that contemneth not in him that is contemned forasmuch as it lyeth not in our power to be honoured or to be despised so it is with suspicion 〈◊〉 comment Tim. 4. it hath place in the minde of another and it lyeth not in our choice whether we will be suspected or not no more theÌ„ it doth in him that is despised who would willingly be honoured The brethren of Ioseph were suspected to be spies and to come to see the weaknesse of the Land Gen. 42 9. True it is he dissembled with them concealed himselfe from them but if indeed he had so conceiued or rather misconceiued and misiudged of theÌ„ who could hinder or helpe it or how could they preuent or redresse it as it fell out with the messengers of Dauid that he sent to Hanun the sonne of Nahash King of Ammon for his Princes said vnto him 〈◊〉 10 3. Thinkest thou that Dauid doth honour thy father that hee hath sent comforters vnto thee Hath he not rather sent his seruants vnto thee to search the City and to spie it out and to ouerthrow it This they suspected returned euill for good These messengers behaued themselues vprightly in their Embassage they gaue no more occasion of these surmises to Hanun then Iosephs brethren did vnto him yet who could stoppe them in so doing Who was more innocent then Ioseph that hearkened not to the tentations and allurements of his mistresse nor desired or delighted to be in her company 〈◊〉 9 19 20. yet his ouer-credulous master hearing the words and accusation of his wife not onely held him in suspicion but tooke him as guilty and put
this apparent that God will one way or other make the innocency of his people to be knowne Reason 1 The reasons of this doctrine will farther confirme vs in the truth of it whereof the first may be from the office of God who is the Iudge of all the world Surely the Lord will not peruert iudgement to doe vnrighteously neither will he take rewards nor subuert a man in his cause Hence it is that Abraham making intercession for the Sodomites that those Cities might be spared saith Gen. 18 25. Bee it farre from thee from doing this thing to slay the righteous with the wicked and that the righteous should be euen as the wicked be it farre from thee Shall not the Iudge of all the world do right And to that purpose reasoneth the Apostle Rom. 3.5 What shall wee say Is God vnrighteous which punisheth God forbid else how shall God iudge the world If then this title belong vnto him of right aboue all others then he will at last come foorth though he tarry long to pleade the cause of his seruants will bring their righteousnesse into the open light Secondly God is euermore an helper in Reason 2 time of need who albeit he suffer his seruants to be exercised and tried by slanders greeuous afflictions as we heard before concerning Ioseph yet he appeareth for their deliuerance and cleereth their names from reproch When they are in greatest danger then is hee neerest at hand and so giueth the issue with the tentation This doth the Prophet Dauid acknowledge Psalm 118.6 7. and 56 4 11. The Lord is on my side I will not feare what man can doe vnto mee the Lord taketh my part with them that helpe mee therefore shall I see my desire vpon them that hate mee And this doth the Apostle teach vs to apply to our selues because euery one may boldly say The Lord is my helper Heb. 13 6. and I will not feare what man can do vnto me If then he haue promised to take our part and to helpe vs in time of need when we are oppressed with the euill speeches of our enemies he will not be farre from vs but succor vs and sustaine vs that we shall not fall Thirdly we know well that howsoeuer Reason 3 many things are couered heere in darknesse partly through hypocrisie in some and partly through ignorance and weaknesse that is in all wee are not able to enter into the actions of men and diue downe so low as to see with what purpose they do them yet the time shall come when they shall be discouered and manifested This is the generall rule deliuered by Christ our Sauiour Luk. 12 verse 2. There is nothing couered that shall not be reuealed neither hid that shall not bee knowne This is true not onely touching the hypocrisie of the wicked but also touching the innocency of the righteous for all shall be knowne in the end when the secrets of all hearts shall bee discouered From hence wee haue offered to our wise Vse 1 considerations very many profitable vses whereof I will point out the principall First we are put in minde from hence to commit all our waies and workes to God and to depend vpon him to bring to light the truth of our hearts Let vs put our trust in him and delight our selues in the Lord. Let vs possesse our soules with patience when we are slandered and traduced and resigne vp our selues to him that ruleth all things Let vs cast our eyes vpon his prouidence who careth for vs and watcheth ouer vs. The children of God when they see the prosperity of the wicked and how all things in this world for the most part goe well with them are sore troubled they begin to wauer and sometimes to fret murmure as if there were no God to gouerne all things This made the Prophet Dauid to say Psal 73 12 13 14. Behold these are the vngodly who prosper in the world and encrease in riches verily I haue clensed mine heari in vaine washed mine hands in innocency for all the day long haue I beene plagued and chastened euery morning But God will not forget vs or forsake vs if we trust in him we shall not be deceiued So often as we haue euill rewarded vnto vs for good and are ouerladen with the slanders of the vngodly we are ready to fret and fume and to seeke reuenge against them we haue many doubts arise in vs as if it were lost labour to worship God sincerely and to deale with our brethren iustly It is not the pleasure of almighty God that our righteousnesse should alwayes lye hid in the darke and as it were creepe into corners forasmuch as he will make it shine as the Sunne and bring it into the open light This is the vse that the Prophet teacheth vs to make Psal 37 5 6. Commit thy way vnto the Lord trust also in him he shall bring it to passe and he shall bring foorth thy righteousnesse as the light and thy iudgement as the noone day Wherein he alludeth fitly vnto the night the darkenesse whereof the morning arising scattereth away Are we then hardly vsed are we shamefully intreated are we oppressed with slanderous things laid to our charge and doth God for a time hold his peace as if he heard them not or doth he shut his eyes as if hee saw them not Let vs not take it to heart or be discouraged this ought to trouble vs no more then when the darknesse of the night couereth the earth because we looke for the morning to appeare and the Sunne to shine When all things are darke that nothing can be discerned when we know not white from blacke nor chalke from cheese nor faire from foule we are not to be greeued or disquieted by it because we liue in expectation of the light which we know cannot be far Then we shall know one thing from another when all will shew themselues in their likenesse From this consideration we are admonished to cōmit our waies vnto the Lord who will make a notable issue of them by giuing iudgment on our side and deliuering of vs from the venime of the euill tongue He forbiddeth in the law Exod. 20 16. any to beare false witnesse in iudgment Now hee is a false witnesse that holdeth his peace when he may by his testimony releeue his brother iustifie his person cleere his good name or defend his goods or right his cause in any matter called into question as well as he that speaketh in a cause Exod. 23 2. to decline after many to wrest iudgement He hath made vs keepers of the credite one of another so that we may offend God and our neighbour as well by not speaking the truth as by speaking of an vntruth The law it selfe requireth such loue to be among vs that although we be not requested yet we should neuer be wanting to another but alwaies be willing and desirous to maintaine
darkenesse of the night the distance of the place the weaknesse of the sight the excellency of the obiect and the infirmitie of olde age Psal 139 7 8. but nothing can hinder the light of his eye no darkenesse no distance no age Reason 2 Secondly he is infinite in nature he cannot be excluded out of any place wee may shut out the company of men and haply the light of the Sunne but it is impossible to shut out him that is euermore present in euerie place euen as the light is present to those that walk abroad at noon day whether they open their eies or shut them whether they see it or not so the Lord is present to all men though hee be not seene of al yet they cannot go from his presence If then he cannot be farre from euery one of vs it will follow from hence that he must needs know all our workes and words Reason 3 Thirdly he is omniscient hee knoweth all things nothing can be hid from him Prou. Reason 4 15 11. Fourthly he iudgeth all things and all men according to their workes It is his office to be the iudge of all the world Gen. 18.25 therefore he heareth knoweth and vnderstandeth all things 2 Cor. 5 10. otherwise he cannot do righteous iudgement Hee will not proceede vpon the bare and naked information of others or by vncertaine gesse and coniecture but hee iudgeth according to his owne knowledge which is euer certaine and neuer doubtfull Euery iust iudge proceedeth vpon a knowne and manifest cause Vse 1 We inferre from hence that it is in vain for any man to be high conceited of himself like the proud Pharisee seeing God knoweth his estate and condition more truly and throughly then himselfe Miriam and Aaron in this place holde themselues as great Prophets as Moses but GOD knew the pride of their hearts and the vanity of their words He knoweth what each man thinketh in his heart speaketh with his tongue In vaine do any highly esteeme of themselues and ouer-value their owne worthines seeing they are so well knowne within and without to God as he valueth of them so they are indeede and not otherwise If a man know one good thing in himselfe the Lord knoweth ten euill things in him that are sufficient to make him vile abhominable in his sight Of the proâ— Pharisie in the Gospelâ— The hypocriticall Pharisie in the Gospell knew a few things in himselfe which he thought and prized to bee exceeding good but alas the Lord that seeeth not as man seeth knew for these seeming good things many inherent euils that made him hatefull to God The church of Laodicea was very greatly conceited of it selfe saying I am rich and increased in goods and haue need of nothing but the Lord heard this and knew that it was wretched and miserable and poore blind and naked Reu. 3.17 It is not so with men as they value themselues but as God valueth theÌ„ for he knoweth all things yea those things in them by them which they know not or see not in themselues There are three errors which did deceiue the Pharisie in esteeming of himself at too high a price which deceiue also many thousaÌ„ds in the world as well as him The first is his error of comparison Three 〈◊〉 which did â—ceâ—â—e the pharisie in comparing himselfe with another person which was to behold his face in a false glasse For he thought he had found out a man worse then himselfe and this made him come boldly and confidently to God with these words Lord I thanke thee that I am not as other men nor as this Publican Lu. 18.11 This comparison was that wherein he was greatly deceiued he thought himselfe iust and that he must needs be singular good because one stood by him and many others liued with him whom hee thought to be worse then himselfe A second cause of his error was his freedome from some grosse sins of the second Table which he iudged others to be guilty of I am not an extortioner vniust or an adulterer therefore he thought he must needs be a right honest and iust man His third errour sprang from his performance of some duties of religion to God I fast twice in the weeke I pay tythe of all I possesse thereupon he perswaded himselfe that he was truely religious and holy in Gods sight These were his fond conceits and all of them erroneous because he went away condemned by Christ notwithstanding all these gay and glorious workes verse 14. These things touch vs also neerely who are carried away with the same deceitfull pretences For first we also lay the foundation of godlinesse vpon a comparison if we can find out any worse then our selues we take our selues to be simply good men as a wise historian saide of the Popes that the bounty or goodnes of the Pope is praised Guic lib. 1â— when hee exceedeth not the malignity of other men This course will vtterly deceiue vs for when the Lord shal come to iudgment he wil not iudge by coÌ„parisons what we are to such a one but according to his law thogh he find vs better then some other men yet wil he enter into iudgement with vs because hee findeth vs to be worse then we ought to bee by his word wherby we must be iudged at the last day Io 12 48. The second errour deceiuing the Pharisee and others in our age is because they are free from some grosse sinnes and therefore take themselues to bee iust and vpright men if they can make it good that they be no vsurers no vncleane persons no drunkards no murtherers oh then they are as honest perfect men as the best of them all but God wil not saue vs for some euils which we want but condemne vs for those which we haue For though thou want these thou maist abound in other Lastly they thinke if they performe some duties of the first Table which sauour of religion they are in very good case if they can say I heare often I pray often I receiue the Lords Supper they go away with this strong fond conceit that they are to bee holden religious persons This therefore cannot serue our turnes for this we may doe and yet bee proud hypocrites We may pray yet without any feeling zeale or good affection We may heare and yet practise nothing but liue in disobedience We may reuerence the Minister and entertaine him in our houses and yet reforme no sinne that he reproueth We may come to the Lords Table and yet come as Iudas did and goe away as he did that is without a sound heart and a right faith So that we may say of such as Christ himselfe doth Luke 16 verse 15. Ye are they that iustifie your selues before men but God knoweth your hearts for that which is highly esteemed amongst men is abhomination in the sight of God The Lord knoweth how we pray how we heare
wicked world it is vpon no other ground then because he doth reprooue sinne If he would hold his peace and say nothing or if he would sew pillows vnder mens elbowes or if he would prophesie to them of wine and strong drinke and giue them liberty to doe what they list and then tell them all is well done hee shall euen be the Prophet of this people Mic. 2.11 The true Ministers of the word are neuer loued of the world because they cannot but strike at the head and roote of sinne with the two edged sword of the word wheresoeuer they find it therefore they are made as markes for euery one to shoot at Ioh. 7.7 and if themselues spare them yet they can be content to heare others speak euill of them without defending them and their righteousnesse But howsoeuer it goe with vs it is our duty to preach the Gospel and to go through good report and bad report 1 Cor. 9.16 Eze. 3.17 We haue the charge of mens soules committed vnto vs we bring glad tidings of peace and glad tidings of good things Rom. 10.15 Wee should be welcome vnto our people and therefore it is vnreasonable we should receiue such a recompence of our labours as to be reuiled and euill spoken off But this hath beene the condition of the Prophets of the Apostles of Christ himselfe he was called Beelzebub and charged to cast out diuels by the power of the diuell Let vs wait vpon our Lord and master that hath called vs he will giue vs a better recompence of our seruice Dan. 12. We shall shine as the starres and Esay 49.4 My iudgment is with the Lord and my work with my God Vse 3 Lastly euery one ought to examine himselfe whether he be guilty of this sinne or not and if hee bee to labour to repent of it and to reforme himselfe if not for the Ministers sake yet for our owne sake and the saluation of our owne soules True it is the Ministers are oftentimes forced to speake many things that are not pleasing to the hearers yet should the people suffer the words of exhortion admonition and reprehension considering that in all of them they ayme wholly at their good The Physition is oftentimes troublesome to his patients and the father giueth many checks to his sonnes yet doe they truely loue them and seeke their good euen while they doe molest and trouble them so is it with the Ministers of God albeit they doe greeue and molest the people of God yet it is for their good and saluation and therefore they may say with the apostle If any haue caused greefe he hath not greeued me but in part that I may not ouercharge you all 2 Cor. 2.5 Therefore it is the duty of the people quietly to suffer the word of exhortation and to digest a reproofe thereby to shew themselues obedient in all things for this is the proofe and tryall of our hearts 2 Cor. 2.9 15 And Moses was very wroth and said vnto the Lord respect not thou their offering I haue not taken one asse from them neither haue I hurt one of them 16 And Moses said vnto Korah Be thou and all thy company before the Lord thou and they and Aaron to morrow 17 And take euery one his censer c. 18 And they tooke euery man his censer c. 19 And Korah gathered We see heere how Moses appealeth from them to God the iudge of heauen and earth and referreth the deciding of the controuersie vnto him This is the preparation to the punishment of these men wherein consider first the anger of Moses against them secondly his prayer to God to reiect their offering Doctrine thirdly his words to Korah All Gods children ought to be angry at sin In his anger obserue that it is the duty of all Gods children to bee angry at sinne whensoeuer they see God dishonoured and his ordinances contemned and despised There is a sanctified and holy kind of anger Exod. 16.20 albeit Moses were the meekest man vpon the earth as we heard before Num. 12.3 Yet when he saw their disobedience hee was wroth with them The like we see Exod. 32.19 20. and in Eliah 1 Kin. 19.14 Ier. 6.10 11. it is called the fury of the Lord. All zeale consisteth of anger Numb 25.7 The reasons will farther confirme this point For first in many places of the Scripture it Reason 1 is attributed vnto God Rom. 1.18 Iosh 3.36 But to the nature of God nothing can agree but that which is iust and holy Secondly Reason 2 that affection was truely and naturally in Christ our Sauiour Mar. 3.5 he looked angerly vpon them mourning for the hardnesse of their hearts so Ioh. 2.17 The vses first the affection of anger is not in it selfe vnlawfull True it is there is a Vse 1 corrupt anger which we are to striue against and labour to suppresse 1 Tim. 2.8 Matth. 5.23 Iob 36.18 there is also an holy and lawfull anger when it hath a good ground and is seasoned with moderation Leuit. 10.16 2. Sam. 12.5 and 13.21 Neh. 5.6 Ester 7.7 The Stoikes one of the stricter sects of the Philosophers condemne all anger but this is to make men senselesse and to transforme them into stockes and stones For it was created of God and was in man before the fall and before any euill entred into the world All the workemanship of God was approoued to be very good Gen. 1.31 so that being more ancient then euill it must be holden in it owne nature to be good and lawfull But it will bee obiected that anger in many places is forbidden Obiect 1 and condemned Matthew chapter 5. Answ verse 22. I answer not all anger Matth. 5. â— but all corrupt anger such as are angry vnaduisedly So then he speaketh of this affection not as it was created or renewed by Gods Spirit but as it is corrupted and depraued with originall sin Obiect 2 Againe it will be said that the Stoickes define it to be a perturbation of the mind Answer and therefore euill I answer that perturbation is double somtimes it is moued vpon iust causes and sometimes vpon vniust causes The perturbation of the minde mooued vpon vniust causes is vniust and euill the other is iust and commendable The perturbation is good if the causes be good it is euill if the cause be euill Lastly it will be alledged that Christ Obiect 3 our Sauiour teacheth vs Answer when we haue receiued a blow on the right cheeke we should turne to him the other also Matth. 5.39 I answer the meaning is not that wee should expose our selues to all iniuries but abstaine from all priuate reuenge hauing no calling thereunto Whensoeuer those two come in question together either to reuenge or to receiue a new wrong and a fresh iniury wee must chuse the latter because to reuenge is simply euil in the doer but to suffer wrong is not euill or sinfull in the sufferer Vse 2 Secondly
which in the end will faile them For albeit they be neuer so loose in their liues and prophane in their conuersations yet they trust by vertue of their good prayers and other good deedes to pacifie Gods wrath to escape his iudgements to make amends for their sinnes and to come to heauen by the string of their workes Of this sort are infinite numbers who as they satisfie themselues so they think to satisfie God with externall wordes and workes These are in deed holy in themselues if they were religiously performed but as they proceed from them they are hypocriticall and accursed These are such as shall say We haue eate and drunke in thy presence and thou hast taught in our streets but he shall say I tell you I know you not whence ye are depart from me all ye workers of iniquity Luke 13.26 27. And to all such the Prophet saith put away the euill of your workes Esa 1.16 Our plausible shewes be they neuer so great can doe vs no good God seeth the falsehood of our hearts and hateth the same as on the other side he commendeth and rewardeth the meanest seruice that the faithfull yeeld being offered in the vprightnesse of their mindes Vse 3 Lastly we must learne to come to God in an holy and right maner with a true faith a sincere affection and a purpose to performe obedience or else all is in vaine Hence it is that Christ saith Take heede not onely what you heare Mar. 4.24 but also how ye heare Luk. 8.18 If we looke as well to the manner as to the matter of our seruice we shall bee accepted and be well assured of happy and good successe Verse 16 18 19. Moses said vnto Korah Be thou and all thy company before the Lord c. In the words before hee protested his owne innocency that hee had giuen them no iust cause of this insurrection he had not taken an asse from them nor any way hurt them wherin he speaketh modestly of himselfe for hee had done them all good and preferred their safety before his owne life To teach vs Magistratâ— should be right in the gouernmeâ— that Magistrates should be vpright in their gouernment and seeke the good of those ouer whom they are set Such was the sincerity of Moses in this behalfe that he appealeth vnto God for the truth of it The like we see in Samuel 1 Sam. 12.3 he made protestation in the sight of the Lord and before his Annointed that he had not laid his hand vpon any mans goods so much as a shooe and no man could accuse him and in Paul Act. 20.18.33 34. So Exod. 18.21 They must be men fearing God and hating coueteousnesse which is the roote of all euill 1. Tim. 6 and no better then idolatry Ephe. 5. Gehazi coueted and obtained both money and rayment of Naaman but he procured from God the plague of leaprosie as the wages of his iniquitie 2 King 5. Achan dreamed of a golden day when he stole away the wedge of golde but he was stoned with stones for his labour Iosh 7. Iudas receiued thirtie peeces of siluer for betraying his master but it was not long before he brought them backe and hanged himselfe But to proceed consider the care Moses hath of the good of these men hee laboureth againe and againe to reforme them Hitherto hee saw no good of his labours yet he will not giue ouer vntill God command him to separate the people from them as desperate persons that could not bee recouered The Ministers Doctrine The Miâ—â— must not 〈◊〉 ouer thâ—â— they see 〈◊〉 fruit of thâ— labours though they see little or no fruite of their labours yet must continue in teaching and though they gaine vnto God few or none at all they must not giue ouer but bee constant in the worke of the Lord. The reasons follow First because wee Reason 1 know not when God may be pleased to blesse our labours and heare our prayers and saue the soules of those that are rebellious against him 2 Tim. 2.25 26. the man of God must be gentle vnto all in meekenesse instructing those that oppose themselues c. The husbandman knoweth not what profit he shall receiue of his labours when hee hath tilled his ground and though hee reape little profite the first yeere he will not giue ouer but still he hopeth for better increase so should it bee with the Ministers of God though we see little hope of gaining at the first yet we should be constant we know not how soone it may please him to blesse our labours to turne their hearts and to adde them vnto the Church Secondly we haue the example of God he Reason 2 is patient and beareth long with the vessels of wrath as Christ saith to Ierusalem hee would haue gathered them together but they would not Matth. 23.37 Thirdly albeit we gaine none and when we hearken we can heare no man repent of his wickednesse saying What haue I done Ierem. 8.8 yet we doe not altogether lose our labour and in this it is better with vs then the earthly husbandman if hee haue no encrease he loseth all his cost and labour It is not so with vs for we shall haue no lesse recompence if we be found faithfull in dispensing the word and Sacraments then if we had gained many thousand soules to God 2 Cor. 2.15 We are the sweet sauour of God to euery man we shall haue our reward with God The seruants â— 22.3 which our Sauiour sent out to inuite the ghests mooued none to come to the feast yet were they neuer a whit lesse welcome when they returned to the master of the feast he was indeed wroth with the ghests that were bidden not with the seruants that did bid them because they had done their deuoire So God will not be offended with his Ministers when they haue done their endeauour although they gaine none to him and therefore they haue reason to be faithfull and constant in their places Vse 1 This reprooueth many Ministers such as can be content to labour in their youth and in time of their strength and so long as they finde good entertainment among men but when once they grow old and are come to their gray haires and when they finde not so good entertainement as before they did or as they looked for they grow idle and negligent in their callings and as much as lyeth in them they betray and deliuer the people into the hands of their spirituall enemies But these men are willing in age to receiue the wages as well as in youth and whether their doctrine bee receiued or not they are ready to receiue their tithes There is no reason that while our hands are open our mouthes should be shut When we are no longer able to labour through weakenesse of body and the infirmities of age we ought to bee maintained of the Church euen for labours bestowed and strength spent in our youth A
Vineyard his Corn or Pasture hee shall make recompence of the best of his owne Fielde or Vineyard or Corne or Pasture Likewise in Deut. 19 14. Moses chargeth them not to remoue their neighbors marke which they of old time haue set in their inheritance that they might peaceably inherit the Land which God had mercifully giuen vnto them This Christ teacheth the yong man in the Gospel Marke 10 19. Thou shalt hurt no man meaning by force or fraud or by any other meane whatsoeuer in his goods Thus Iohn Baptist instructeth the souldiers that came vnto his baptisme demanding what they should doe Luke 3. verses 13 14. Doe violence to no man neyther accuse any falsely and be content with your Wages And hereunto commeth the generall rule being the law of Nature and Nations Matth. 7 verse 12. Whatsoeuer ye would that men should do to you euen so do ye to them for this is the Law the Prophets The reasons of this doctrine are many First in respect of God who is an auenger of all such dealings Oftentimes it falleth out that men cannot right their owne causes and Magistrates to whom they should flye will not For who are they that for the most part lye open to violence and oppression but the poore and fatherlesse the widow and stranger and such as are destitute of friends to helpe them in their good and lawfull causes But God both can right the causes of such distressed persons because he is Almighty and he will remedy them because he is mercifull He is God of Gods and Lord of Lords a great God mighty and terrible which accepteth no persons nor taketh reward Who doth right vnto the Fatherlesse and Widdow and loueth the stranger giuing him food and raiment Deut. 10 ver 17 18. This reason the Apostle vrgeth 1 Thess 4 6. To this purpose Moses speaketh Exod. 22 21 22 23 24. So the Lord threatneth in the Prophet Habbakkuk chap. 2. This ought to preuaile with vs to teach vs equity forasmuch as GOD threateneth to bee reuenged of all iniquity Reason 2 Againe God is the God of righteousnesse and iudgement therefore he commandeth and commendeth vnto his people that which is iust and equall and forbiddeth them the contrary Hee hath the Soueraigne right of all things in his owne hand and hath in most excellent wisedome distributed and disposed to euery man his seuerall portion If this then be the nature of God to deale iustly and righteously toward euery one that no man can cōplaine of wrong and iniury done of God toward him then such as are the Children of God must resemble their heauenly Father in doing the works of righteousnesse and equity This the Prophet in many places teacheth Thou art not a God that loueth wickednesse ◠4 and ◠neither shall euill dwell with thee the foolish shall not stand in thy sight for thou hatest all them that worke iniquity Seeing therefore God loueth righteousnesse hateth wickednesse he must needs detest and abhorre whatsoeuer is contrary to his nature to wit all vnrighteousnesse and iniustice Reason 3 Thirdly we are brethren we pr fesse the same faith we worship the same God wee looke for the same inheritance we are sealed with the same baptisme we are nourished at the same Table we liue by the same faith wee waite for a better life by the same hope and therefore being called with such an heauenly calling oppression and deceit stand not with our holy profession as Moses speaketh to the Israelites when it came in his heart to visit his brethren to ioyne himselfe to the Church and to forsake the treasures and pleasures of Egypt Exod. 2 13. Sirs ye are brethren why doe ye wrong one another ◠6. This is the reason that Abraham vsed to Lot to take vp the contention begun among their seruants as it were a fire kindled in their houses threatning to consume them with the Timber thereof stones thereof Let there be no strife I pray thee between thee and me neither betweene thy Heard-men and my Heard-men for wee are brethren Gen. 13 verse 8. Let vs see what may be the vses and applications Vse 1 of this point First all community maintained by the Anabaptists and Family of loue is ouerthrowne being contrary to the direct Law of God To possesse goods in priuate as proper to one is approued by the examples of the christian Churches planted by the Apostles and therfore to hold and teach that nothing doeth or ought peculiarly and properly to belong vnto another is reproued and reiected by the doctrine of the Apostles The eight Commandement being morall and perpetuall Exod. 20. forbiddeth vs to hurt and annoy our neighbours goods and establisheth a distinction of goods and a propriety of possessions They are therefore greatly and grosly deceiued and doe notoriously deceiue others that imagine the difference and distinction of lands and goods to be brought in by tyranny not by law by violence not by iustice by force and feare not by right and reason because as children of the same Father haue the same right and interest in the goods of their Father so all men haue equall right and iurisdiction in the earth and in all things that are vpon the face of the earth and for this cause they suppose all things common nothing proper by the Law of God But this opinion falleth to the ground Answer and shall fall so long as the Commandement standeth in full force strength and vertue as a Bond and Obligation that bindeth vs and our posterity for euer For if all were a Commons and nothing inclosed if the hedge of propriety were pulled vp and all lay wide and waste as a Wildernesse without inclosure then there could bee no stealing no iniury or wrong offered euery man should take his owne by his owne right and God should forbid that by Law which cannot bee committed As if a Law were made that man should not flye in the ayre nor climbe vp into Heauen nor walke vpon his head nor be in many places at once which things are vnpossible to humane Nature But God forbiddeth nothing in vaine Againe if propriety of goods were not ordained of God but deuised of man God by precept and commandement should establish and confirme the violence and vsurpation of men and as it were giue them a free Charter and his broad Seale to haue and to hold all goods wrongfully gotten as if a Prince shold make a Law that whatsoeuer theeues robbers catch by hooke or crooke they shall possesse them by a good and rightfull title then which what can be thought more vnreasonable or spoken more absurdly Besides what need were there to set bounds and markes in Lands and possessions Deut. 27 17. And wherfore are they accursed of God and men that remoue ancient bounds and markes if there were no propriety Now where theft is restrained where wrong is condemned where abstaining from the goods of others
thy presence is a burden vnto me aske thy reward and wages of thy worke of that God whom thou hast obeyed or of that people whom thou hast blessed to whom thou seemest rather beholden then vnto mee and who I am sure are more indebted to thee for thy paines then I am This is a most shamefull blasphemy of a wretched man whose breath is in his nostrils against the eternall God that made heauen and earth who suffereth with patience the vessels of wrath prepared to destruction The answer of Balaam followeth to be coÌ„sidered The answer of Balaam who is brought in by Moses excusing himselfe and giuing wicked counsell to Balak to bring the people of God to ruine and destruction The Apology and defence that he maketh for himselfe is this that hee certified the messengers sent vnto him and declared to Balak himselfe that he was not at his owne choise and liberty to speake what the King wished and what himselfe desired but was as it were chained and restrained by the mighty hand of God that he could vtter nothing but what he inspired Thus the false Prophet seeketh to pacifie and appease the angry minde of the King and the hyreling laboureth to recouer his wages that was denyed him as if he should say Lay the fault where it is and not where it is not I haue striuen what I can to do that which thou requirest but the God of the Hebrewes hath hindered thy request and my desire Secondly hee promiseth that being now discharged and ready to returne home hee would giue such counsell which should work out the finall confusion of this people if it were wisely and warily followed For when he seeth he cannot curse them he giueth counsell how to hurt them as if hee should haue saide to Balak I see to my griefe thou perceiuest to thy cost that sorcery will not preuaile and serue the turne yet do not despaire but hold on thy purpose try a new conclusion another way I haue another plot in mine head follow my direction and doubt not but thou shalt bring thy matters to a good passe and destroy that people as they hereafter shall destroy thy people But what this counsell was is concealed and not expressed in this place which was not such as the Prophets of God aduised and perswaded to the people of God but diuellish counsell proceeding from that spirit by which he was guided to open a gap to bring vpon them all mischiefe and misery and to pull downe the wall of Gods protection whereby they were fenced and defended and to let in their enemies vpon theÌ„ God being become an vtter enemy vnto them For by the successe and euent in the chapter following it appeareth what this crafty counsell was Numb 25 3. by the peoples falling in fancy and fellowship with the Moabitish women wherby they were drawne into spirituall and bodily fornication And afterward in the one thirtieth chapter of this booke verse 16 Moses speaking of the Midianitish women saieth These caused the children of Israel through the counsell of Balaam to commit a trespasse against the Lord as concerning Peor and there came a plague vpon the Congregation of the Lord. So the Apostle Iohn speaketh writing to the Church at Pergamus I haue a few things against thee because there thou hast them that maintaine the doctrine of Balaam c. Reu. 2 14. Hereby then we see that when Balaam had sundry wayes assayed and attempted to curse the people of Isâ—ael and yet his purpose fayled him because God crossed his deuices hee told Balak that the last refuge and onely way to preuaile against them was to draw them to sin against their God and so to make a breach betweene him and his people Now according as hee counselled him and gaue him instructions so Balak confederate with the Midianites sent forth the most beautiful women in their kingdomes into the Campe of Israel to entice them to the worship of their Idols to banquet with them at their Idoll-feasts whereby â—hey drew them to Idolatry and fornication sinning against God and kindling his wrath against them But of this we shall speake further in the chapter following Verse 10. Then Balak was very angry with Balaam and smote his hands together and saide I sent for thee to curse mine enemies c. See heere the euent of all the conspiracy against the Israelites they had conceiued mischiefe Psal 7 14 15 bring forth a lye They that trauaile with wickednesse trauaile with the winde and the end is not answerable to the beginning They vanish away in their owne imagination whilst Israel standeth as a defenced City From hence we learne that things practised inconsiderately not with good aduice Doctrine Thing vnlawfully atteÌ„pted haue euill ends and attempted vnlawfully with a wicked purpose haue other euents then men thinke of Whatsoeuer wee goe about with a wicked minde hath an euill end in the iust iudgment of God We cannot expect that any euil action should haue a good end Indeed God doth many times suffer euill men causeth them to multiply The causes why wicked men do multiply because our sinnes deserue so many chastisements and scourges as there are wicked men in the world Againe it is requisite that we should all our life long be kept in a continuall exercise of faith prayer patience and repentance Iudg. 2 22. and that they might be as pricks and thornes in our sides Lastly the Lord by suffering the wicked to prosper and proceed doth greatly aduance his owne glory whiles he reigneth in the midst of his enemies Exod. 9 15 16 and preserueth his Church in despite of Satan and his wicked members which daily seeke the ouerthrow thereof Is it not strange that an hundred Sheepe should liue among a thousand wolues not be deuoured It is no lesse wonderfull and to bee maruelled at that any of Gods people should liue vpon the face of the earth being compassed about with an army of wicked men the very limbes of the diuell that open their mouths to swallow them vp and hate them with an vnfained hatred vnto the death Notwithstanding the Lord thus beareth and forbeareth yet in the end hee will cut off the wicked and all euill shall haue an euill end We see this in Pharaoh calling for his Sorcerers they withstood Moses and resisted the truth they turned water into blood and rods into Serpents yet in the end all their cunning was stained and they confessed it was the Finger of God Exod. 7 11. 8 19. Consider the example of those that would builde them a Citty and a Tower to get them a name lest they should bee scattered vpon the whole earth Genesis ch 11. verse 4 the Lord came downe to see the Citty which the sonnes of men builded and there confounded theyr Language that euery one perceyued not anothers speech The Apostle Peter maketh a long rehearsall in his second
wickedly in the sight of the Lord they were made slaues and captiues sometimes to one enemy and sometimes to another Iudg. chap. 4 ver 1 2. When the Israelites began to loathe the offerings of God the Lord threatened a greeuous iudgement to come vpon them 1 Sam. 3 1â— and executed it accordingly for the Philistines fought against them and Israel was smitten downe euery man fled into his tent and there was an exceeding great slaughter for there fell of Israel thirty thousand footmen Thus through sinne reigning among them the enemies of God are armed the people of GOD are destroyed the Arke of God is taken and the priests of God are smitten with the sword It was the sin of Eli and his house especially that drew the iudgment of God on the whole Nation Wee see this in the example of Salomon when his hart was turned away from the true God and his hands were holden vppe to strange gods the Lord was angry with him because hee had giuen him a charge concerning this thing that hee should not follow other gods Then the Lord stirred vp one aduersary vnto Salomon and afterward another aduersary which did much mischeefe and euill against Israel 1 Kings 11 14 23. This appeareth in Rehoboam the son of Salomon when once he forsooke the Lord and all Israel with him the Prophet is sent to say vnto him Thus saith the Lord Ye haue forsaken mee therefore haue I left you in the hands of Shishak 2 Chron. chap. 12 verse 5. Reason 1 The Reasons being considered will make the doctrine more euident First sin maketh vs execrable to the Lord and abhominable in his sighr Nothing doth more deforme vs and make vs cursed and detested in the sight of God If then sin make vs to be had in execration it is no maruell if we be left destitute of Gods protection This is the reason which the Lord vseth why Israel fell before their enemies and he went not forth with their armies when they fell before the men of Ai Therfore the children of Israel cannot stand before their enemies but haue turned their backes before their enemies because they be execrable Iosh 7 12 13. Wee see then the nature of sin it maketh men abhominable and detestable in the sight of God Reason 2 Secondly God leaueth and departeth from them that fall from him they forsake him therefore he forsaketh them For so long as we walke in the wayes of godlines and please God in all things according to his will God is among vs He dwelleth with vs hee will neuer depart from vs hee walketh in the middest of our habitations 2 Cor. 6 16. But when we commit wickednesse in his sight and follow the abhominations of our owne hearts he is gone hee will take vp his seate no more among vs hee will not come nere our dwelling places This is the reason which the Lord vrgeth to Ioshua in the place before named saying There is an execrable thing among you O Israel neyther will I be with you any more except ye destroy the excoÌ„municate from among you Ios 7 12 13. So then our lying in sinne doth driue the Lord from vs that he will haue no more fellowship with vs to do vs any good Vse 1 We are now to set downe the vses of this Doctrine First this teacheth vs to acknowledge that all iudgements which seize and fall vpon vs are iust righteous God chastiseth vs often but alwayes iustly neuer vniustly True it is the particular cause is not alwayes discerned of vs why he chastiseth and sinne is not alway the cheefe and principall cause as appeareth in the example of the blinde man of whom Christ sayth Neither hath this man sinned nor his parents but that the workes of God should be shewed vpon him Iohn 9 3 yet his punishments are alwaies deserued and neuer inflicted when he is not mooued who rowzeth vp himselfe as a Lyon out of his denne as the Prophet speaketh to execute righteous iudgements We see in the booke of Nehemiah how the Leuites lay open the sinnes of the whole land confessing Gods kindnesse vnto them and their vnkindnesse to the Lord and iustifying his name Nehem. 9 33 34 Surely thou art iust in all that is come vpon vs for thou hast dealt truly but we haue done wickedly And our Kings and our Princes our Priests our fathers haue not done thy Law nor regarded thy commandements nor thy protestations wherewith thou hast protested among them So when there is any imminent danger of iudgment as of the plague of sicknesse of famin of war or such like this must teach vs that then especially wee should take heede that we lay not our selues naked vnto them by rebelling against God I meane not this of any bodily nakednesse appearing to the eye of man but of spiritual nakednesse in the sight of God whereby man in his sight appeareth a deformed sinner This is a fearfull condition this is the foulest nakednesse that can be A man or woman by the light of nature would be ashamed to bee seene naked which teacheth vs to couer the body but much more should we take heede that we appeare not naked to God and see the filthines of our hearts Let vs craue the righteousnesse of Christ to be a couering to cloath our souls For they are blessed whose sinnes are couered Psal 31 1. When GOD threatneth to bring any plague or iudgment vpon vs let vs not wound our owne soules or lay them open to the wrath of God but rather humble our selues before him that hee may call backe the punishments that are gone out against vs This is it which Moses teacheth Deut. 23 9 When thou goest out with thine hoast against thine enemies keepe thee from all wickednes Secondly seeing sinne layeth vs open to reproches Vse 2 of enemies and to the iudgements of God as appeareth in this great plague vpon the people this sheweth that whensoeuer we haue layd our selues thus naked by â—alling into sinnes we must not go about to hide and to couer them from God through hypocrisy For all things are naked and open to his eies with whom we haue to do so that we must learne to acknowledge them and confesse them before his presence We see how ready men are to hide their sinnes with Adam from the sight of God but the more wee seeke to conceale them the more we reueale them the more vgly we appeare before him What folly or madnesse is it that is practised in the world to hide our sinnes from men and neuer regarde how bare and naked they bee in the presence of the all-seeing God If a man committing sinne were sure to keepe it secret from the sight and knowledge of all others that none could accuse him or detect him of it what should this auaile him seeing it is open to the eyes of God and appeareth as plainly as wee behold the sores of poore Criples that vncouer
God vpon the people and places where vngodly sinners dwell and causeth him to turne away his face and fauour from them Deuter. 23 9 14. Hos 2 ver 5 9 10. We reade in the Prophesies of Daniel chap. 3 29 that the king made a Decree that euery people nation and language which blasphemed God should be cut in peeces and their houses made a dunghill in the same manner it is with God hee bringeth reproch and maketh infamous not onely the persons that prouoke him by their sinnes but also the places and habitations where they dwell He could haue destroyed the men of Sodome Gomorrha and yet haue spared their Citties and houses and substance but hee destroyed these also to make them more ignominious to all posterity Iude verse 7. This teacheth vs how iust it is with God Vse 1 and how warrantable it is for vs to disgrace and discredite and discountenance the City and Church of Rome that they might bee odious in the eyes and stinke in the nostrils of all good men as a dead carkasse without life and breath For although their faith was once famous through the whole world Rom. 1 8 yet inasmuch as they are fallen from that faith to heresie and from sincerity to hypocrisie wee haue iust cause to hate the same to disgrace it what we can It is iust with GOD that it should be so and lawfull for vs to do so Reu. 18 2. But to cleere themselues of apostacy from the faith Obiect they will tell vs that we cannot tell them from whence their supposed heresies should first proceed who was the author of them and the scatterer of them abroad as wee see in Campians sophisticall and verball challenge he demandeth at what time Rat. 7. quo tempore qua via qua vt c. vnder what Bishop by what steps and proceedings a new religion was spread ouer the church of Rome and the whole world I answer Answ it is not necessary to set downe the minutes and moments of time inasmuch as some alterations are insensible Many errors creepe on secretly and as it were in the darke The euill and enuious man in the Gospel sowed tares among the wheate in the night when no man could see Mat. 13.25 The hayres of our head are not all white at a suddaine and old age doth not creepe vpon vs in a day Take the oldest man that liueth vpon the earth who can tell when he began to be old We know by sundry infallible tokens that he is an olde man but what day or weeke or moneth or yeare when he began to be so who can assigne or determine This is manifest in al things that arise of small beginnings and grow by little and little to a greater quantity vntill they come to perfection If we see a man sicke of the pestilence or a City corrupt in manners with riotousnesse and wickednesse or an house ruinous and ready to fall or a ship in the midst of the sea ready to sinke shall we deny all these to bee because we know not when they first began to bee when that man began to bee infected or the City to bee corrupted or in what yeare the house began to be ruinous or in what day the ship began to leake We know not how and when weeds and thornes and thistles first tooke roote vnder the ground but whē once they are sprung vp and growne aloft wee see them we discerne them wee feele them wee plucke thē vp So the alterations of the church of Rome are as a mystery The mystery of iniquity 2 Thess 2 ver 7 and albeit we could not shew the beginning of them yet that such desolations and ruines of the ancient building are among them that they vtterly lay waste the foundatiō we proue by the word of God in the old and new Testament This is the triall of all errors and heresies And because the doctrines that they embrace and the religion that they professe are not agreeable to these ancient monuments and records which are as the Meteyard or the Standard to try all measures wee therefore say and conclude they are errors and wee wrong them not at all though wee bee not able to produce the first broachers and beginners of them all This is enough for vs we finde by the word of God that they are heresies and therefore iustly chalenge them and complain that Bethel is become Beth-auen and the Church of God become the Synagogue of Satan Hos 4 verse 15. How many heresies haue sprung vp in the Church like darnell in the fielde among the Corne noted by Epiphanius Austine and others of the learned and ancient of whom neither we nor they know the first authors The Scribes and Pharisies taught many things against the Law or else Christ would not haue reproued their false glosses Math. 5 neyther willed his Disciples to beware of the leauen of the Pharisies and of the Sadduces Mat. 16 6 that is of the doctrine of the Parisies and of the Sadduces verse 12 yet the circumstance of time when these corruptions crept in and the persons that deuised them are altogether vnknowne and who is able to tell vs In the primitiue Church there were a kinde of heretiques called Acephali because no man was found to be their head and master Alphons haer l. 4 The like we might say of many other heresies of which if any should aske as Campian doth In what age vnder what Pope vpon what occasion by whose compulsiō by whose power it came to passe I doubt the best answer would be silence Wherefore it is not necessary to produce the precise time and tokens of euery change because the alteration was not made at an instant or all at once as when a land is inuaded by a forreigne enemy that turneth all things vpside downe but it entred slily and slowly into the Church as a worme that gnaweth the roote of the tree by little and little to omit that wee in these last dayes want the histories and records of many things done before vs and the Romane tyranny hath suppressed or corrupted a part of them that are left vs. The Probleme is not vnknowne which the Greekes so curiously debated Plutark touching the Argos wherein Iason sayled for the golden fleece which at his returne and comming home was layde vp and reserued in the Road for a great and worthy monument This ship decaying by little and little for what is it that time doth not consume as a moth and eat as a canker they alwayes peeced and repayred where it began to weare away till in the ende the whole substance of the old vessell or bottome wherein Iason sayled and made his voyage and aduenture was vtterly wasted and nothing remaining of it but onely the later reparations successiuely made in the roome of the other Now the question was A probleme of the Argos wherein Iason sayled whether this were the ship wherein Iason sayled
thus regard the people and happy are the people that haue such magistrates The blessing of such as are ready to perish shall come vpon the heads of such magistrates and the loynes of the distressed shall call for and bring downe mercy vpon them theirs that thus doe shew mercy Let all that haue the calling of Iob and sit in the gate and in the place of iustice and iudgment bee like vnto him and let them not feare the faces of men but be bold in the cause of the poore or rather in the cause of God And let mee say to them as God doth to Ioshua Be strong and of a good courage be not afraid neyther be dismayed for the Lord your God is with you whithersoeuer you goe Iosh 1 9. Hence it is that the Scripture teacheth how such as are set ouer the people should be qualified and with what vertues they ought to be adorned Exod. 18 21 first they must be such as feare God this is the beginning and fountaine of all other graces where this is once rooted and grounded in the heart it is as a banke that keepeth out all euill and maketh them not to feare the faces of men wheresoeuer and in whomsoeuer it is not yet planted there is roome for a legion of all impieties to enter as Abraham sheweth Gen. 20 11 The feare of God is not in this place and they will slay me for my wiues sake Secondly they must bee men of truth wherein they resemble the God of truth the contrary will transforme them into the image of Satan who was a lyar from the beginning and the father thereof Ioh. 8.44 This should bee the end of all their hearing and determining this is the marke they ought to shoot at that truth may be brought to light which is sought to be couered and smothered in darknes Euery false sentence in iudgement is an open and publike lye and turneth the seate of iustice into a sinke of iniquity and ouerturneth the ordinance of God Thirdly they must be men hating couetousnesse for the desire of money is the root of all euill and a bribe blindeth the eyes of the wise and casteth dust or rather dung in their faces that they cannot iudge righteously betweene a man and his brother nor pronounce sentence without partiality But they ought to haue cleane hands and a pure heart that they may doe no vnrighteousnesse in iudgment forasmuch as they must not respect the person of the poore nor honour the person of the mighty Leuit. 19 15. Psal 82 3 4. 2 Chron 19 6.7 These things must be learned and practised of them Thirdly from this ground we may be assured Vse 3 that it is not in it selfe vnlawfull to goe to Law and to sue euen a brother if iust cause require if hee may bee accounted a brother that giueth iust cause of prosecuting the Law against him I say it is in it selfe lawfull because the best things may bee abused and corrupted and lawfull things may be peruerted if they be vsed vnlawfully To try our right is a right thing and to vse the Law is nothing else but to appeale to the magistrate and to appeale to the magistrate is to seeke helpe of God Obiect It will be obiected that Paul reproueth the Corinthians in that a brother goeth to Law with a brother 1 Cor. 6 6 and againe I speake it to your shame is it so that there is not a wise man among you no not one that shall bee able to iudge betweene his brethren Answ verse 5. I answere hee reproueth not the thing it selfe but the corrupt affection and practice of those that vsed or rather abused the Lawes whose sinne was hereby also aggrauated that they did it before the infidels who thereby tooke occasion to mocke at Christ and to contemne the Christian Religion to see the professors therof to bee giuen so eagerly to prosecute their profits that for euery toy and trifle yea for the wagging of a straw would trouble the courts and seates of iudgment This doth discouer a contentious spirit and a minde altogether giuen to cauil and contend a custome too common in many howbeit nothing beseeming the Christian Faith and holy Religion which they seeme to embrace Againe it argueth an heart set vpon reuenge which ought to bee farre from all the faithfull who ought rather to be ready to forgiue as they haue receiued forgiuenesse Obiection Secondly it may be obiected that Christ saith Math. 5 40. If any man will sue thee at the Law and take away thy coate let him haue thy cloake also Answ I answere as before hee onely condemneth the vsuall dealing of men where they go to Law and sue one another in splene and desire of reuenge for trifles and things of no value and besides he speaketh comparatiuely rather then we should seek a priuate reuenge we should be ready to suffer a new wrong and be furnished with patience as with armour of proofe not onely to be stripped of one garment but to endure the losse of other temporall goods To conclude therefore we must be assured that as it is lawfull to seeke helpe of the magistrate so it is lawfull to seeke the benefit of the Law prouided that we vse it lawfully 〈◊〉 the Law 〈◊〉 be vsed â—â—â—fully To this end we must know how the Law may bee vsed lawfully First wee must not vse it of pleasure or wantonnesse or of custome as the manner of many is who are neuer well but when they are in Law but we must vse it sparingly as we vse Physicke not as meat and drinke No man will vse Physicke euery day but he keepeth a better dyet It is meat and drinke to some to goe to Law and they are neuer quiet till they haue quenched their thirst by vndoing others and themselues Secondly it must be vsed vppon necessity when the case cannot otherwise be decided They say commonly a bad end is better then the Law If then wee may end our controuersies without troubling the magistrat we ought not to refuse that means Thirdly we must not propound to our selues as the end of our suites to be reuenged of our neighbour for then we shall neuer carry vpright hearts in that which we doe Fourthly wee must not goe to Law for trifles the matters must be of moment and importance for which we contend Fiftly our end must not be to vndoe one another but to obtaine our owne right Lastly we must not be giuen to strife and contention and in an humour seeke occasions to begin and breed quarrels 1 Cor. 3 3. Phil. 2.2 It must bee our wisedome to cut off occasions from them that seeke after them and to stope the flood-gates where the waters seeke their passage For when contention is once raised it is not easily stopped and therefore ere it bee begunne let vs preuent it Lastly from hence all persons haue direction Vse 4 what to do that liue vnder the gouernment of
4 In all wrongs and iniuries offered vnto vs wee must flie to God and seeke helpe of him fol. 732 5 Many are the falles of Gods children fol. 734. 6 We liue by Gods appointment c. fol. 737 7 God chastiseth his owne children c. fol. 739 8 We must vse all lawfull meanes to further Gods prouidence fol. 743 9 The Church destitute of helpe is often driuen to craue succour of the enemies thereof fol. 747 10 The consideration of our communion one with another must draw vs to duties of loue c. fol. 749 11 Among all mankinde is a certaine brotherhood and common kindred fol. 750 12 The miseries of the Church of God should moue others to pitty them c. fol. 753 13 Many are the afflictions laid vpon the Church by the enemies thereof fol. 756 14 The consideration of Gods loue to his children must moue vs to shew mercy toward them fol. 757 15 God loueth fauoureth his owne people fol. 759 16 Gods people must abstaine from wrongs fol. 761 17 The enemies of the Church are mercilesse fol. 763 18 Gods threatnings are alwaies accomplished fol. 766 19 The Church must bee left in good estate after our departure out of this life fol. 768 20 The Leuiticall Priesthood passed from one to another fol. 771 21 The cheefe of the Church being taken away the rest are to be greeued fol. 772 CHAP. xxi 1 ENemies are oftentimes suffered to preuaile ouer the Church fol. 776 2 Affliction is of excellent vse c. fol. 779 3 It is lawfull to vow to God c. fol. 780 4 God heareth and granteth the praiers of his children fol. 784 5 Though the Church lie long vnder the Crosse yet God leaueth it not for euer fol. 786 6 Our weaknesse is such that we are ready to fall againe in the same sinnes which we haue renounced fol. 792 7 Naturally wee soone waxe weary and wanton of Gods gifts and contemne his blessings fol. 794 8 All punishments and visitations are inflicted vppon vs by the hand of God fol. 796 9 God hath all creatures c. fol. 799 10 Wicked men are often driuen c. fol. 801 11 We must witnesse our true repentance c. fol. 804 12 It is our duty to pray one for another c. fol. 806 13 God is mercifull to greeuous sinners c. fol. 809 14 The brazen serpent was a figure c. fol. 812 15 The faithfull are forrainers c. fol. 822 16 All wars are ordered by God fol. 824 17 Thanksgiuing to God c. fol. 827 18 All superiors must giue good example c. fol. 830 19 The persecuters and enemies c. fol. 835 20 The people of God must abstaine c. fol. 838 21 The wicked hate the godly without cause fol. 841 22 God oftentimes punisheth one wicked man by the hand of another as wicked as he fol. 843 23 Gods children are oftentimes brought c. fol. 845 24 Poetry is ancient and commendable fol. 847 25 It is our duty to remember publish c. fol. 850 26 Great is the misery of warre fol. 852 27 Idolaters lie open to iudgement fol. 856 28 The enemies of the church c. fol. 858 29 Experience of Gods fauour c. fol. 861 38 Enemies of the church not to be feared fol. 863 CHAP. xxii 1 Euil men feare where no feare is fol. 874 2 Enemies of the Church differing among themselues ioyn against the Church fol. 879 3 Wicked men in troubles resort to Witches fol. 882 4 Wicked men rest vpon vaine things fol. 885 5 Gain gifts and rewards are dangerous fol. 886 6 God somtimes reuealeth his wil to euil men fol. 888 7 Promotions ofttimes draw from God fol. 893 8 Reprouing of sin by an ironical taunting c fol. 895 9 The rage of the wicked against the church fol. 897 10 God deliuereth those that are his c. fol. 902 11 God worketh aboue nature fol. 905 12 We haue no vse of the senses c. fol. 908 13 Euil men are oftentimes reprooued c. fol. 911 14 Idolaters and Infidels were wont c. 15 Wicked meÌ„ thogh reproued continue in sin fol. 916 CHAP. xxiii 1 Al religion pretendeth order and zeale fol. 921 2 Euil men are often constrained c. fol. 923 3 The church of God is an holy people c. fol. 925 4 The church abounds with many children fol. 927 5 The wicked haue oftentimes good mntions fol. 930 6 The reasonable soule of man is immortal fol. 933 7 The hope of the wicked is vaine fol. 937 8 Enemies leaue no meanes vnattempted c. fol. 930 9 The wicked in their euill successes c. fol. 942 10 All reuerence is due to the word c. fol. 946 11 The Lord is vnchangeable in al his waies fol. 952 12 To all the members of the Church c. fol. 954 13 It is a priuiledge of the Church c. fol. 658 14 It is a priuiledge belonging to the Church to haue the pure vse of the Word fol. 962 15 No attempts shal ouerthrow the Church fol. 964 16 The church shal haue victory c. fol. 967 17 It belongeth to the Ministers c. fol. 971 18 Many professe piety in the tongue c. fol. 974 19 The wicked are wise in their kinde fol. 978 Chap. xxiiii 1 The things of God are vnknowne till he reueale them to the sonnes of men fol. 984 2 Diuers things God reueald in old time c. fol. 986 3 The church is more excellent then c. fol. 988 4 The Church hath the vpper hand of enemies far stronger then they fol. 991 5 God wil be merciful to those that shew mercy fol. 993 6 Things vnlawfully attempted haue ill ends fol. 998 7 Worldly businesse should not withdraw vs from Christian duties fol. 1000 8 It is a greeuous sin to giue euill counsell fol. 1003 9 The Church sometimes hath rest glory fol. 1009 10 The church shal haue victory fol. 1012 11 Christ Iesus is the day-star arising c. fol. 1015 12 Wars are of great antiquity fol. 1017 13 God punisheth in the same kind and measure as men prouoke him fol. 1019 14 The iudgments of God fall sodainly fol. 1022 15 Such as are in greatest authority c. fol. 1025 16 Such as gape after euill gaine are oftentimes deceiued of their expectation fol. 1027 17 The deuices of euill men intended against the Church do come to nothing fol. 1030 CHAP. xxv 1 It is the practise of all false teachers c. fol. 1036 2 Tentations from pleasures are dangerous fol. 1040 3 The malice of the enemies of the Church is vnsatiable fol. 1044 4 Such as are impure in religion c. 5 It is dangerous to the Church to haue fellowship with the wicked fol. 10â—9 6 FornicatioÌ„ calleth down great plagues c. fol. 10â—2 7 Superiors and men of high places he open to greeuous iudgements as well as others fol.
Spirit for the Spirit searcheth all things yea the deepe things of God Our aduersaries teach that the Church is the supreame Iudge of the Scriptures and hath absolute authority to expound the same and by the Church they vnderstand the rabble of Priests and Iesuites and Cardinals and Councels and by them all at last the Pope whoe holds the Oracles of God shut vp in his brest whose iudgement also they hold to bee infallible so that he cannot erre Thus they will haue Scriptures Fathers Councels and the Church it selfe passe vnder the sentence of his Consistory Thus b Reason why the â—pists refuâ—â— the Scripâ—â—â—â— to be Iudâ—â— all controâ—â—â—sies they do partly because they know and their hearts condemne them that the greatest number of the causes controuersies debated between them and vs haue no foundation of the Scriptures to leane vpon and therefore must of necessity stagger fall downe c Andrad thod expliâ— vnlesse they bee supported by traditions and partly because they woulde make themselues Iudges in their owne cause which notwithstanding is against all Law of God and man For they disable the Scriptures from being the rule of our faith and cast them downe from the chaire of honour in which they were seated by the author of them and cast all power vpon the Church and then they define the d Bristo 〈◊〉 12. in maâ— Catholike Church to bee the Romane Church Rhem. annot in Rom. 1 8. and make the Catholike and Romane faith all one who seeth not heereby and smileth not at it that seeing the Church is made the rule of faith and their Romane Church the true catholike Church of Christ that they meane to stand to no iudgment but their own and bee iudged by no other Iudge but themselues and to receiue nothing for trueth but their owne opinions Indeed we cannot deny but they cast many shaddowes to blinde our eyes and pretend at euery word the Catholike Church but they meane nothing thereby but the Popes determination which verifieth in them the common Prouerbe Aske my fellow if I bee a theefe Thus they are made Iudges that are parties and partially referre all thinges vnto the tribunall of their owne iudgement Wee teach and affirme that the Holy Ghost and the Scripture it selfe haue chiefe authority to interprete the Scriptures the Scriptures must expound the Scriptures and out of themselues the meaning of them must be taken Our Sauiour teacheth a Iohn 5 47. that they which beleeue not Moses writings will not beleeue him The Apostle teacheth b Ephes 2 20 Wee are all built vpon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles Christ himselfe beeing the Head-corner-stone in whom all the building is coupled together by the Spirite 2 Tim 3 15 and that the Scriptures are able to make vs wise vnto saluation Thus it is saide c Nehe. 8 8 that the Leuites read distinctly the Lawe to the people and gaue the sense and caused them to vnderstand it by the Scripture it selfe Thus did the men of Berea reade the Scriptures d Acts 17 11. and by them tried the Apostles doctrine whether those things were so or not So then we conclude that the iudgement of all men is vncertaine and doubtful that resteth vpon their sole authority and that the Scriptures are to bee expounded by the same Spirit whereby they were written for heereby onely we can know assuredly the vndoubted meaning of them and from hence we can appeale to no superior iudge Vse 3 Thirdly from this consideration of the Author of the Scriptures we haue a direction to the Minister what he must preach vnto the people not the inuentions of his owne braine not the conceits of his owne wit not the excellency of wordes not the entising speech of mans wisedome e 1 Cor 2 14 which Paul disclaimeth and disalloweth in his owne practise but he must come in the plaine eu dence of the Spirit and of power that the knowledge of God may be furthered and the conscience informed in the wayes of godlinesse He must deliuer nothing to the people but the pure and precious word of God hee must content himselfe with the simplicity thereof and bee able by the scriptures to warrant the doctrine that he deliuereth so that hee may truely say with the Prophets Thus saith the Lord. Thus doth the Apostle ground his doctrine as vpon a sure and certaine foundation f 1 Cor. 11 23 1 Corinth 11 23. I haue receiued from th Lorde that which I also haue deliuered vnâ—o you This doth the Apostle Peter require at his hands 1 Pet. 4. g 1 Pet. 4 11 If any man speake let him speake as the words of GOD. VVee see therefore what must be the matter and subiect of our Sermons and from whence as from a plentiful store-house we must furnish our selues not from Fathers or Councels or Doctors of the Church much lesse from Poets Philosophers Orators Historiographers to paint our exhortations with the flourishing colours of humane learning which may for a season tickle the eare and delight the outwarde man but can carry no weight to the Conscience nor transforme the inward man into the obedience of the will of God Such as seeke to please men that haue itching eares doe beate the aire and labour in vaine neither must they thinke to winne a souâ—e thereby to the knowledge of the Gospell This doth the Prophet Ieremy set downe chap. 23. h Iere 23 22 If they had stood in my counsell and had declared my words to my people then they should haue turned them from their euill waies and from the wickednesse of their inuentions Heere then we haue a direction what to do and in what manner to furnish our selues to the worke of the ministery wee must bee as good Stewards set ouer the Lords house to feede the family with bread not with wine with wholesome food not with chaffe that wee may discharge our duties with comfort and the people bee builded vppe in knowledge and obedience Lastly seeing God onely is the Author Vse 4 of the whole Scripture and of euery particular booke and branch contained therein which are the rule of our life and the foundation of our faith it belongeth as a speciall duty to the people of GOD to reade them to receiue them to study them to reuerence them to obey and keepe the doctrines deliuered in them forasmuch as they proceede from such an Author Wee learne to put a difference betweene the speeches of person and person and wee vse to giue better audience and greater reuerence vnto the word of a Prince then to others wee will not lose a worde willingly that commeth from his mouth and according to the Maiestie of the person so is our respect and so wee attend vnto him If one shoulde contemne a Prince and not regard him speaking vnto him hee would bee iudged worthy of death or of some sharpe and seuere punishment
with vs if we haue hollow and barren harts we neuer profite though we heare al day long but if we haue good honest harts when we heare the word we keepe it bring forth fruit with patience some an hundred some sixty and some thirty fold We haue many that heare in these dayes but they are as ground that is out of heart they bring forth nothing but weeds thistles brambles and briars no good Corne can bee seene to spring vppe and grow in them The sixt and last helpe is feruent prayer and an earnest begging of Gods blessing at his hands which if we be carefull to aske his promise is sure gone out of his mouth which he will neuer call backe nay which he can neuer call backe namely that we shal receiue Iam. 1.5 1. Kin. 3.6.9 The Apostle Saint Iames saith If any man want wisedome let him aske it of God who giueth to all frankly and vpbraideth no man If then we be not wanting vnto our selues God wil not be wanting vnto vs but open the gate of his mercy if we knock thereat Thus much of the generall obseruations by way of Preface now let vs come to the particular handling of the booke it selfe CHAP. I. 1 THe Lord spake againe vnto Moses in the Wildernesse of Sinai in the Tabernacle of the Congregation in the first day of the second moneth in the second yeare after they were come out of the Land of Egypt saying 2 Take ye the summe of all the Congregation of the children of Israel after their Families the housholds of their Fathers with the number of their names to wit all the males man by man And so forward vnto the end of the 16. verse WE haue shewed already that Moses in the ten first chapters prepareth the people of Israel to vndertake their iourney toward the promised Land the land of Canaan If they had beene taken vnprepared and vnprouided it would haue stopped their course and hindred their way and encouraged their enemies Wherefore there is order taken in the first place that all should be in readinesse fitted to go and rightly disposed to attaine the end of their desires In these chapters we must consider three things First the numbering of the people taking the summe of them Secondly lawes are prescribed how to keepe themselues pure and holy in their iourneyes For how should the Lord their God go with them vnlesse they walked in holines Thirdly the maner of their going is deliuered in what sort they were to proceed The numbering of the people is set downe in the foure first chapters The lawes of sanctification are handled in the fiue chapters following to wit the 5 6 7 8 9. chapters The maner of their iourney in the tenth and last chapter The taking of the number of the Israelites and setting downe the summe of them which is the argument drift of the foure first chapters is of two sorts the one of the people the other of the Priests and Leuites that ministred before God and serued in the Tabernacle of the congregation The gathering of the sum of the people is in the two first chapters the numbring of the tribe of Leui is in the 3. 4. chap. Touching the numbring of the people we haue a rehersal and reckoning vp of their persons in the first chapter and of the ordering and disposing of them vnder seueral Ensignes and Regiments in the second chapter This first chapter into which wee are now entred cōtaineth these two points the former is the taking of the summe of the people of Israel in the wildernesse of Sinai the latter is the exempting of the Leuites together with the cause wherefore they were not numbred So then we see who they wer that were numbred and then who were not numbred Touching the former it comprehendeth both the commandement of God to number them and the obedience of Moses The commandement of God is amplified by sundry circumstances as of place of time and maner of doing The place is twofold generall in the desert of Sinai where the Law was giuen and special in the Tabernacle of the Congregation from whence God promised hee would declare himselfe vnto them Exod. 25.22 and tell all things which he would giue in commandement vnto the children of Israel For we must know there were three places out of which God gaue audience to Moses In what places the Lord vsed to speake with Moses and vsed to speake vnto him One was at the dore of the Tabernacle where the Altar of the burnt offerings was as Exod. 29 42. This shall be a continual burnt offering in your generations at the doore of the Tabernacle of the congregation before the Lord where I wil make appointment with you to speake there vnto thee Another was out of the cloud of pillar Num. 12 5. But this for the most part did concurre with the other inasmuch as the pillar of the cloud did most vsually stand in the doore of the Tabernacle whensoeuer the Lord did from thence speake vnto Moses The third was the Mercy-seate which was the chiefe and principall place Numb 7 89. When Moses went into the Tabernacle to speake with God hee heard the voyce of one speaking vnto him from the Mercy-seat that was vpon the Arke of the testimonie between the two Cherubims and he spake to him The second circumstance is the time when God commanded the people to be numbred that is the first day of the second moneth and of the second yere after they were com out of the land of Egypt By this it appeareth that the Israelites abode in the desert of Sinai almost an whole yeere For they came into that wildernesse the first day of the thirde Moneth in the first yeare Exod. 19 1 and they continued in that place vnto this time neither did they remoue their Tents before the twentieth day of the second Moneth of the second yeare as appeareth chap. 20 11 of this booke The cause of this long staie and continuance in this wildernesse was because God would haue his people throughly taught and instructed in all things belonging to his worship and seruice before they inhabited and possessed the Land of promise For within this space of time the Lord published the Law in Mount Sinai commanded the Tabernacle to be builded which Moses erected the first day of the second yeare and in the daies following of the first moneth hee gaue them Lawes touching the sundrie sorts of sacrifices and touching the difference of cleane and vncleane prescribed at large in the booke of Leuiticus The third circumstance is the manner of their numbring namely that Moses Aaron must take other Princes the heads of the house of their Fathers to bee helpers and assistants vnto them who ioyning with them must take the summe of all the Congregation of the Children of Israel after their families and households of their Fathers from 20 yeare old and aboue
heere as afterward in this Booke ch 20. where he obeyeth with doubting but he executeth the charge laide vpon him with readinesse and willingnesse This obedience of Moses and Aaron is set downe first generally then particularly Generally in these words particularly in the verses following Heere a question may be demanded Obiection whether it were lawfull for them to number the people Wee reade in the holy Historie 2 Samuel 24 that Dauid was sharply reprooued and seuerely punished because hee did number them yet Moses numbereth them in this place and is approoued and iustifiedâ— Some thinke Answer that Dauid is reproued not simply for numbring the people but because he would haue all numbred and not onely from 20 yeare old and aboue But this was not the true cause of Dauids offence and of Gods iudgement in as much as it is very euident out of the words of the Text and circumstances of the place that such only were numbred as were strong men and able to draw out their swords 2 Sam. 24.9 Others make this the reason because the Lord promised to multiply the seede of Abraham as the starres of Heauen which are innumerable and as the sand on the Sea Shore which cannot bee tolde Oleast in Exod. and therefore he was angry sore displeased wheÌ„ they were numbred as if it were a calling of his promise into question But if this reason were good and to bee granted it would follow that they could neuer be numbred without sin Neither was this the cause of Gods anger as others imagine Simâ—â—r in Exod because after his numbring of them hee caused not the tribute to be paid that God had appointed Exod. 30.12 for Moses did not alway enioyne any such polle-mony to be paid whensoeuer he nuÌ„bred their persons and besides the punnishment should be inflicted vpon Dauid not for numbring the people but for want of paiment The true causes why Moses is commended Differences between Moses and Dauid in numbering the people Dauid condemned for their numbring of Israel are these First Moses was inioyned vnto it had the expresse commandement of God to direct and warrant him but Dauid was not commaÌ„ded of God he was stirred vp of Sathan who tempted him to this euill in setting before his eies 1 Chron. 21 1 his glory and excellency his power victories Aug. quaest 134 in Exod. This is one difference Secondly it was lawfull to number the people when anie publique collection or contribution was to bee made of tribute or subsidy for vnlesse an exact account were taken some should be omitted others ouerburthened and iniustice committed This maketh it lawful for Princes to number their people muster them by hundreds or thousands albeit they haue no special warrant or particular commissioÌ„ from God Thus did Dauid in another place and at another time number them without sin 2 Sam. 18 1. Againe when any Army is to be gathered forces to be leuied it is necessarie the people should be assembled and mustered that fit choise may bee made of such as are to goe to battell as Dauid did number them without sinne 2 Sam. 18 1. when hee sent an armie against Absolon but in this place hee did not intend any of these ends either that Tribute should be gathered or that souldiers should be mustered and therefore the warrant of his worke was not answerable to the calling of Moses Thirdly as they were stirred vp by diuers causes so they respected diuers ends Dauid propounded to himselfe an euill end hee did it to set forth his owne glorie to reioyce in himselfe to put his whole affiance and confidence in the multitude of his men and therefore his pride and presumption his haughtinesse and ambition his rashnesse and vnthankefulnesse were punished of GOD. Thus we see how one and the same thing is praised in one and reprooued in another because howsoeuer the deede were one yet the cause was not one from whence it proceeded neither were the ends one whereunto it was referred Verses 17.18.19 Moses Aaron tooke these men c And as the Lord commaunded Moses so he numbred them Heere we haue an example of the obedience of Moses Aaron who lingred not the time to discharge the dutie that God had laide vpon them This example offereth vnto vs this instruction that it Doctrine 3 is required of all Gods seruants t is our dutie to obey Gods coâ—mandements to performe obedience to Gods commandements Whensoeuer God speaketh vnto vs wee must heare and obey his voyce Noah receiued a Commandement from God to builde the Arke Genes 6 ver 13. Whereby hee and his houshold might be saued many hindrances might haue stayed him and sundry inconueniences might haue stopped him and infinite dangers might haue terrified him from that enterprize the greatnesse of the Arke the labour of the building the continuance of the worke the tants of the wicked and an hundred such like troubles stood in his way all which he did ouerstride as the Apostle witnesseth Heb. 11 7. By Faith Noah beeing warned of GOD of the things which were as yet not seene mooued with reuerence prepared the Arke to the sauing of his Houshold through the which Arke hee condemned the world and was made heire of the righteousnesse which is by faith In like manner Gen. 12 4. Heb 11 8. Abraham receiued an expresse commandement to go out of his Country and from his Kindred and Fathers house and he also by Faith when hee was called obeyed to go into a place which he should afterwarde receiue for inheritance and he went out not knowing whither hee went So when God charged him to circumcise himselfe his sonne and all his houshold hee did not delay the time Gen. 17 23. 22 1 2 3. Heb. 11 17. 18 19. but did it the same day and when hee commanded him to take his sonne his onely son euen Isaac whom he loued the sonne of promise through whom all Nations should bee blessed By Faith hee offered vp Isaac when hee was tryed for he considered that God was able to raise him vp euen from the dead from whence he receiued him also after a sort When God called Samuel and determined to reueale vnto him the destruction of Elies house and the calamitie that hanged ouer all Israel hee saide vnto him to testifie the willingnesse of his heart to obey Speake Lord 1 Sam. 3 9 10 for thy Seruant heareth This the Prophet Dauid witnesseth Psal 27 8. When thou sayedst Seeke ye my face mine heart answered thee O Lord I will seeke thy face Luke 5 4 5. When Christ commanded Peter to launch out into the deepe and to let out their Nets to make a draught Simon answered and saide vnto him Master we haue trauailed sore all night and haue taken nothing neuerthelesse at thy word I wil let down the net The examples are infinite and endlesse that might bee
whether they bee good or euill Then shall the faithfull be fully glorified and inherite the crowne of eternall life This howsoeuer it bee oftentimes and faithfully promised of God yet hath bene and is derided of many who shall in the end pay the price of their folly and infidelity feele that Gods truth is stable and surer then the heauens 2 Pet. 3 3 4. This is it which the Apostle Peter testifieth This first vnderstand that there shall come in the last dayes mockers which will walke after their lustes and say Where is the promise of his comming For since the Fathers dyed all things continue alike from the beginning of the Creation But whatsoeuer these Atheists dreame of the glorious appearance of Christ his second comming and howsoeuer they put the euill day farre from them yet the Lord of that promise is not slacke as some men count slackenesse but is patient toward vs and wold haue no man to perish Neuerthelesse the day of the Lord will come as a Theefe in the night in the which the heaueÌ„s shall passe away with a noise and the Elements shall melte with heate and the earth with the workes that are therein shall be burnt vp This we see not yet performed 1 Thess 4 17. neither are we made partakers of eternall life when we shall euer rest remain with the Lord and nothing shall separate vs from his glorious and comfortable presence This doctrine therefore serueth to vphold our faith in this point And whensoeuer we reade of any promise that God hath in mercy made to his Church albeit it be for a time deferred not presently accomplished let vs waite with patience and build our Faith vpon the experience of his former promises which wee see already fulfilled and say with the Apostle 2 Tim. 1 12 I know whom I haue beleeued and I am perswaded that he is able to keepe that which I haue coÌ„mitted to him against that day We are sure wee builde not in the aire we beate not the ayre but we builde vpon aâ—sure foundation that shall neuer decay or deceiue vs. For who euer put his trust in him and was confounded Or who did set vp his rest on him and went away ashamed Hence it is that Christ saith Math. 5 17 18. Thinke not that I am come to destroy the Law or the Prophets I am not come to destroy them but to fulfill them for truly I say vnto you till heauen and earth perish one iot or one title of the Law shall not scape till all thinges be fulfilled This is needfull for vs to consider remember for our faith is often shaken with doubting and infidelity that which we see not we many times beleeue not and so we are shaken through our weakenesse as with the winde but we must make God our rock and rest on his vnchangeable word who is trueth it selfe and cannot lye Secondly seeing Gods promises are so Vse 2 surely grounded vppon the immutabilitie of Gods truth that it is vnpossible that they should faile or he deceiue this teacheth that it is as true that his iudgements shall not faile but follow the wicked at the heeles For God is as vnchangeable in the one as in the other It is a foolish error to imagine that God will vndoubtedly performe the promises of his mercie and not the threatnings of his iustice True it is many presume of his goodnes but they doubt of his righteousnesse This is to set vp an abhominable Idoll in our hearts and to denie the infinitenesse of his glorie and maiesty and to deuise a God made altogether of mercie If God be true in the one he is also as true in the other if hee faile in the one he changeth also in the other This vse is directly concluded by Ioshua in the exhortation that he maketh to the people that they should not ioyne themselues to the idolatrous Nations but loue the Lord their God and cleaue vnto him with full purpose of heart when he saith Chap. 23. ver 14 15. Behold this day do I enter into the way of all the world and ye know in your hearts and in all your soules that nothing hath failed of all the good things which the Lord your God promised you but all are come to passe vnto you nothing hath failed thereof Therefore as all good things are come vpon you which the Lord your God promised you so shall the LORD bring vpon you euery euil thing vntil he haue destroyed you out of this good Land which the Lord your God hath giuen you In which words hee teacheth that his threatnings are of the same nature with his promises and his iudgements as certaine as his mercies 2 Kings 7 1 2 17.18 This appeareth by a notable example which God shewed at the breaking vp of the long siege of Samaria he promised to the faithfull that would beleeue plenty and abundance the next day and hee threatned to the Prince on whose hand the King leaned that he should see it with his eies but he should not eate thereof Here God did promise good and threaten euill Did he shew forth the worke of his mercy and not of his iudgement of his goodnes not of his wrath Yes of his wrath and iudgement for the people trod vpon him in the gate and he dyed as the man of God had said so it came to passe This serueth to shew the wofull estate and condition of all vngodly men vnrepentant sinners for howsoeuer they flatter themselues put away the euill day far from them being deluded and as it were charmed with a proud presumption of Gods mercies yet the threatning of God the curse of the Law and the terror of their conscience which standeth against them shall abide for euer and therefore so long as they go forward in sin and proceed in the wickednes of their hearts they haue iust cause to mourne and lament forasmuch as the threatnings manifested in the word are inuiolable and vnchangeable Let all those that lye in any sin repent while it is called to day hear his voice lest the curse of the Law which shal certainly be fulfilled do seize vpon them and they be carried to vtter destruction The Prophet Esay denounceth many woes against wicked men Esay 5 8 11 18 20 21 22. Wo vnto them that ioyn house to house and lay Field to field til there be no place for the poore Woe vnto them that rise vp early to follow drunkennesse and to them that continue til night Woe vnto them that draw iniquity with cordes of vanity and sinne as with Cart-ropes Woe vnto them that speake good of euill and euil of good which put darknesse for light and light for darkenesse that put bitter for sweet sweet for soure Woe vnto them that are wise in their own eyes prudent in their owne sight Woe vnto them that are mighty to drinke wine and to them that are strong to
Samaria were deuoured of Lyons he commanded that one of the Priests which had been brought from thence 2 Ki. 17 26 27. should be carried thether to teach them the manner of the God of the Country so that the superstitious King thought it his duty to see them instructed in the truth A notable example of a godly and religious care this way is in Iehosaphat who 2 Chron. 17 6 7 8 9 10. so soone as hee had taken away the high places and the groues out of Iudah hee sent out sundry of the Leuites that they should teach in the Cities and they taught in Iudah and had the booke of the Law of the LORD with them and went about throughout all the Cities of Iudah and taught the people This is the foundation and stay of all Kingdomes to giue entertainment to the word of God this maketh a wise King and a wise people So long as Magistrates countenance the truth and Preachers of it they secure theyr owne estates and are blessed of God which ought to bee an encouragement vnto them not to bee slacke or slothfull in spreading abroad the Gospell of Christ Lastly because it were troublesome and tedious to go about to rehearse all their duties we breefely number vp the rest It is their duty therefore to be good examples of piety and godlinesse of life to the people and to prouide for them al things necessary for the body to aske counsell of the mouth of the Lord in theyr weighty affaires that is the ministery of the word and to yeeld obedience vnto it to exhort their inferiors in time of publike calamities to earnest repentance and to expresse the same by prayer and fasting to know the cause throughly before they proceed to giue sentence to punish euill dooers and defend the innocent and to establish such positiue lawes as are necessary for the maintenance of order and decency in the Common-wealth Vse 4 Lastly seeing Magistrates are necessary for the Church and Common-wealth it putteth those that are vnder them in minde of theyr duties partly in regard of themselues partly in regard of the Magistrates and partly in respect of God Touching themselues they must know they be no burdens to the Common-wealth nor superfluous parts that may be spared they are as the head or heart of the body or as the eye in the head all depend vpon their welfare so all depend vpon the Kings and Princes welfare If he be vpholden the Common-wealth standeth if he be vnregarded the Common-wealth falleth He is as necessary as the Sunne in the Firmament yea as fire and water and breathing without which we cannot liue If we iudge otherwise of this ordinance of God we are deceiued wrong both them and our selues Againe we learne that their life and continuance is greatly to bee desired of Gods seruants It is the part and duty of all Subiects to craue their safety and protection that they may safe-guard and protect both Church and Common-wealth Yea Rulers themselues in regard of this end which ought daily to bee before their eies may desire of God to lengthen their daies and to continue their happy reigne that together with the Saints they may do seruice to God in his Church in this respect I say they may desire life not so much aiming at their owne priuate good for in that respect it were better to bee dissolued to be with the Lord as respecting the generall vtility of their people What greater glory what higher honour can they haue then this to be the stay and defence of the church that otherwise were like to decay and goe to ruine and to continue the seuerall parts of it in well-doing That good King Hezekiah foreseeing by the word of the Lord the miserable estate of the Church that should bee after his death and considering with great anguish of heart the wofull effects that were like to follow he turned himselfe in his bed to the wall and wept and was greeued to depart hence Esay 38 18 ◠saying The graue cannot confesse thee death cannot praise thee they that go downe into the pit cannot hope for thy truth but the liuing the liuing he shall confesse thee as I do this day the father to the children shall declare thy truth He desired of God to liue and prayed vnto God to prolong his daies not to lift vp himselfe aboue his brethren not to glory in the smoke of lofty titles not to tyrannize ouer the people not to command the things that are vniust or to punish such as do not deserue it but to do good to the Church and to set foorth Gods praise Death indeede which bringeth the dissolution of nature is a welcome guest to them that are the Lords all the godly do make themselues ready to receiue him to meete and entertaine him and so Kings Princes among the rest howbeit in this respect that the Church may bee benefited by them it is no matter of impiety to desire a longer continuance among Gods people much more then is it the duty of such as are vnder them and gouerned by them to desire their continuance as the daies of heauen and as the course of the Sunne to bee Nurses to the godly This was wont to be a common salutation vsed of the people toward theyr Princes not onely of the Infidels but by the faithfull seruants of God Dan. 2 4 and 6 21 and 3 9 and 5 10. When the King came to visite Daniel being cast into the den of Lyons the Prophet so soone as hee heard him saide O King liue for euer that is GOD grant vnto thee a long life Last of all whensoeuer we haue a wise and worthy a godly and religious Prince giuen to vs it is our duty to be thankfull If the Lord grant vnto a Land a prudent and prouident Prince to reigne ouer thē whose heart is bent to seeke the Lord and to serue the GOD of his fathers the people that breathe vnder his shadow must praise the holy name of God It is their duty to pray that princes may be such and to commend them to God with all faithfulnesse For if they must pray for others much more for them When Salomon was annointed with oyle taken out of the Sanctuary they blew the Trumpet and all the people said God saue King Salomon 1 King 1 39 So the Apostle writing to Timothy exhorteth that first of all supplications prayers intercessions and giuing of thankes be made for all men For Kings and for all that are in authority 1 Tim. 2 1 2 3 that wee may leade a quiet and a peaceable life in all godlinesse and honesty for this is good and acceptable in the sight of God our Sauiour Now as we are to pray for them so wee are to praise God for them wee are not to forget the least blessings nor to be vnmindfull of smaller benefits and therefore we are much more bound to be thankfull
vnto him and without him we can do nothing no not so much as think one good thought or speake one good word or practise one good worke Reason 3 Thirdly he is a debter to no man neither can any of right challenge any thing at his hands He loued vs first and not we him he made vs and not we our selues he gaue to vs and not we to him we receiue of him not he of vs. â—â—m 11.34 â— 36. The Apostle saith Who hath knowne the mind of the Lord or who was his counsellour or who hath giuen vnto him first and he shall be recompensed for of him and through him and for him are all things to him be glory for euer Amen Whereby we see he freely bestoweth all things he oweth nothing of duty he offereth iniury to no man whether he grant or withhold whether he giue little or much liberally or sparingly to many or to few Seing then we are to acknowledge his glory and our owne pouerty and seeing he oweth nothing to any man neither is runne behind hand in arrerages as being thereby bound to helpe him it followeth that God offereth his gifts and graces freely and frankely vnto vs. Vse 1 What is now to be learned from hence and what may be gathered for our instruction First it serueth to reprooue the Church of Rome that maintaine the ragges and reliques of the old Pelagians and refuse to haue the grace of God freely bestowed vpon them lest they should be too much beholden vnto him and therefore they build the castle of mans saluation vpon themselues and lay the ground-worke of it vpon their own strength and refuse to set it vpon the pillar of Gods grace This appeareth in three respects in their doctrine of foreseene works in their doctrine of merits and in their doctrine of mans free will to good Thus they build the tower of Babel that is of confusion and establish false causes touching the order of mans saluation and erre greeuously in the beginning continuance and perfection thereof Now that we doe them no wrong at all in charging them thus farre let vs make it manifest in euer particular Touching foreseene workes The first stone of this tower they lay in such workes as they say serue to prepare men to iustification so they make the foreseene faith of the elect to be the cause of the election to grace and glory that God hath chosen those to eternall life whom he foresaw would beleeue and perseuere therein vnto the end This hangeth the whole frame of saluation vpon the pinne of mans faith as the mouing or procuring cause and not vpon the purpose and pleasure of him that calleth vs whereas mans saluation abideth sure and firme stable and certaine through him onely that hath loued vs and called vs to his excellent knowledge and therefore faith foreseene is not the cause of it The Apostle reasoning of the cause of our election neuer affirmeth it to be of him that beleeueth Rom. 9.11 and 11.5 but of him that calleth for then it might be said to be of our selues Ephe. 2. which cannot be Againe if we obserue the golden chaine wherein the causes of our saluation are linked together we may strongly conclude this point For our faith is in time after the grace of God and therefore cannot be the cause of grace and consequently of election It is against all rules of right reason that that which commeth after should be any cause of that which goeth before But faith is one of the effects of election in as much as God hath chosen vs not because he knew we would beleeue hereafter but to the end we should beleeue that is that he might bestow vpon vs faith and so saue vs in his owne Sonne Ephe. 1.4 Ephe. 1.4 Tit. 1.1 Tit. 1.1 Act. 13.48 Act. 13.48 We are elected that we should bee holy and faith is said to be proper to the elect and so many beleeued as were ordained to euerlasting life Thirdly we are elect as taken out of the common masse of corruption as the sonnes of wrath borne dead in sinnes while we were yet enemies vnto him Now such as God iustifieth such he also chuseth and decreeth to iustifie as Rom. 4.5 and 5.8 RoÌ„ 4.5 5 8 Vnto him that worketh not but beleeueth on him that iustifieth the vngodly his faith is counted for righteousnesse and God commendeth his loue toward vs in that while we were yet sinners Christ dyed for vs. But in the sonnes of wrath and in such as are borne dead in sinnes no faith at all could bee foreseene so that the foreseeing of faith could not bee the cause of election For if that which doeth come after cannot bee the cause of that which goeth before as we haue shewed already much lesse can that which is not at all be the cause of that which is Fourthly faith is the gift of GOD. It is giuen of God to vs and the worke of GOD in vs Ioh. 6.29.44 Ioh. 6.29 This is the worke of GOD that yee beleeue on him whom hee hath sent So the Apostle saith Phil. 1.29 Vnto you it is giuen on the behalfe of Christ not onely to beleeue on him but also for to suffer for his sake Phil. 1.29 It is he that bestoweth it and encreaseth it Before this gift there is nothing in vs but infidelity and vnbeleefe As it is not in mans power to repent when he will but when God will Lament 5.21 Ierem. 31. Psal 51. Act. 11.18 2 Tim. 2.25 26. so it is not in mans power to beleeue when he will Ioh. 12.39 40. albeit he haue the meanes though he heare the word and partake the Sacraments wherefore this cannot be the cause of Gods election as if he were mooued to elect vs by that as by a cause which he bestoweth vpon vs after wee are elected for then the same thing should be the cause of it selfe and before it selfe which is against naturall sense right reason and true religion Lastly if faith foreseene were the cause of election then infidelity foreseene should also be the cause of reprobation but this is false because then all mankind should be reprobated and reiected forasmuch as the whole masse of mankind is corrupt and God could foresee nothing in it but incredulity and vnbeleefe Thus we see that our election dependeth not vpon our owne workes or our owne faith or any thing in our selues but on the mercy loue of God there was no cause in vs to moue him For if any thing had bin in vs we might be said to haue the first stroke in our saluation to lay the first stone in that building and God should come after vs or behind vs. True it is he hath determined to elect vs and to saue vs of his good pleasure but he will bring it to passe by meanes to wit by the merits of Christ by calling of vs by giuing of vs faith
the Lord Obiect Ephes 6. Ephe. 6.4 If any obiect against these commandements They will be vnruly and disordered albeit they be neuer so well brought vp and though their parents be very carefull they will be very carelesse and therefore they were as good holde their peace as to speake to them and not to be regarded Answer I answere so it is sometimes but alwayes it is not so Many that haue feared GOD with all their housholdes haue receiued much comfort by their children and seruants that haue had good instruction put into them as pure and wholesome liquour into a vessell and haue seene the fruite thereof to the vnspeakeable ioy of their hearts This we might shew at large in the reformed families of Abraham and Cornelius and sundry others As they planted and sowed good seede in the parts of their families as it were in a fruitfull field so they reaped a plentifull haruest Abraham had seruants that were also Gods seruants Gen 24.12 and 14.14 Act. 10.7 and prayed earnestly vnto him Cornelius had a souldier that waited vpon him that feared God yea all his band of Italian souldiers were Christian souldiers Againe we must trust GOD with the effect and successe of the education that we giue them He will worke thereby by his Spirit in all that belong vnto him as seemeth good to his heauenly wisedome If he doe not giue a blessing for causes vnknowne to vs but knowne to him let vs leaue Gods secret yet iust iudgments to himselfe The third particular branch is to pray to God for them to guide them in his wayes and to blesse them in his feare and to blesse our labours bestowed among them This wee see in Iob Iob 1.5 Chapter 1. toward his children When the dayes of their feasting were gone about he sent and sanctified them and rose vp early in the morning and offered burnt offerings according to the number of them all for he said It may be that my sonnes haue sinned and cursed God in their hearts He was carefull for those which were committed vnto his charge and feared they might offend God in their meetings albeit hee knew no such euill by them The wise man saith Happy is the man◠that feareth alway but he that hardeneth his heart shall fall into mischiefe Prou. 28. Prou. 28.14 A like example wee haue in Dauid Psalme 72. where he prayeth for Salomon Giue the king thy iudgements O God and thy righteousnesse to the kings sonne hee shall iudge thy people with righteousnesse and thy poore with iudgement So then the faithfull are to entreate and craue from God the continuance of his couenant to their children and to begge from his handes an holy and sanctified seede We must not presume because we are faithfull and haue receiued to beleeue that therefore our seede must of necessity be so likewise for then we shall but deceiue our selues Let not vs therefore faile in crauing a blessing from God vpon our children if we desire to make them heires of blessing Fourthly it is required of vs to reioyce in the blessing of God vpon them and to giue him praise and glory when he vouchsafeth to shew mercy vpon them and vpon vs. If hee did leaue them in their sinnes and in that corruption which they receiued from vs Psal 51. as it were by inheritance we could not finde iust cause of complaint against him who is bound neither to vs nor to our children but forasmuch as he sheweth much mercy to our posteritie as he hath done vnto vs we haue matter of praise and thankesgiuing giuen vnto vs whereby also we shall procure their farther good It is noted of the Iailour Actes 16. Act. 16.34 that he reioyced that they of his houshold also beleeued in the Lord. He accounted it not sufficient for himselfe to beleeue nor reioyced onely in his owne saluation but forasmuch as God had vouchsafed greater mercy vnto him to call his family also to the faith this cheered his heart much more If we haue tasted of the like mercy let vs not be forgetfull of the like duty Lastly it belongeth vnto vs for the furtherance of their good to giue those all good encouragement in well doing that are conscionable in their duties to God and to vs we are bound to praise and commend them to comfort them to cheere them vp and to defend them against all malicious enemies that seeke to disgrace them The Apostle Paul willeth parents not to prouoke their children lest they be discouraged Coloss 3.21 It is a meanes to coole and quench zeale to finde discouragements in godly proceedings On the other side we ought to shew all dislike and hatred against euill and an angry countenance toward such as are vnreformed The Prophet touching the right ordering and good gouernment of his house declareth that hee would not know a wicken person and him that hath an high looke he will not suffer Psal 101.4.5 His eyes should be vpon the faithfull of the land that they may dwell with him hee that walketh in the perfect way hee shall serue him This is a good meanes to make both houses to prosper and kingdomes to flourish when the godly are aduanced and the euil doers are beaten down but when euil is set aloft and goeth vnchecked and vncontrolled and godlinesse is driuen to the wall it prognosticateth and foretelleth the ruine and vtter desolation of those societies albeit for a time they may continue When they offered strange fire before the Lord in the wildernesse Wee haue hitherto spoken of the destruction of Aarons sonnes before the face of their father now let vs see for what cause it was done The sinne of his sonnes is remembred to be this they offered strange fire that is such as was not appointed and commanded of the Lord they tooke not the fire from the altar to burne incense with all which came downe from heauen and was preserued by the diligence of the Priests vntill the captiuity of Babylon Now whereas the authour of the second booke of Macchabees telleth vs that whē their fathers were led into Persia the Priests that were then deuout tooke the fire of the altar priuily Macch. 1.19 and hid it in an hollow place of a pit without water where they kept it sure so that the place was vnknowne to all men hath no testimony of trueth out of the sacred Scriptures as we shal shew more in the 26. Chapter of this Booke of Numbers Moses maketh mention of this example of the sinne and punishment of Aarons sonnes to the end the Leuites should be more wise and wary in the execution of their office because God hereby sheweth that they shal neuer escape his hand that do not rightly discharge the duties committed vnto them For the examples of Gods iudgements vpon the corrupters and contemners of his worship must make vs more carefull and fearefull to offend Now whereas they are punished according to their
them and liue with them and yet neuer be infected whereas few dare aduenture their bodies in such cases But put the case it were lawfull yet all things that are lawfull are not expedient all things that are lawfull edifie not 1 Cor. 6 12 1 10 23. We must take heed we do not giue offence to others neither destroy him for whom Christ dyed So then the best way for vs to auoide euill is to take knowledge of our owne weaknesse and to striue against our owne infirmities and to flye as farre as we can from danger Fourthly let vs not flatter our selues with an idle conceit and foolish opinion that wee by keeping them company shall bee able to draw them and perswade them to goodnesse For we see this by the ordinary course of humane affaires that when the good and euill meete together and are ioyned in friendship the godly are rather corrupted by the vngodly then the vngodly corrected by the godly This may appeare vnto vs in Salomon a man greatly beloued of God and greatly blessed with wisedome â—he 13 25 neuerthelesse euen him did outlandish women cause to sinne This was signified also in the Law holy flesh carried in the skirt of a garment did not make it holy but the polluted person â—g 2 13 14. touching any thing did pollute it and make it vncleane with his filthinesse It is an harder thing to cleanse and purifie then to defile and make vncleane and therefore they will sooner tempt vs then we shall teach them â—â—iect What then Is vice of more force then vertue and shall euill preuaile more then good I answer â—â—swer we consider not good and euill as they are in themselues but as they are in vs not as they are being separated from vs but ioyned to vs. The euill men are wholly euill whereas we are but in part good and therefore they are strong we are weake they are wholly flesh we are not altogether spirit but onely in part regenerate so that they hale vs and hold vs with all their power with all their might and with all their strength that we must vse violence to get from them or else we are vndone They are as men that set all their strength to the worke and labour night and day with both their hands we haue our strength diuided and worke as it were with one hand and set too but one shoulder They runne in the wayes of euill wee doe as it were halt with one foote like Iacob when he wrestled with GOD â—n 32 25. whereby he had the hollow of his thigh put out of ioynt They fare as men that descend downe a Mountaine with great violence and haue no stay of themselues vntill they come to the bottome wee creepe vp toward the top with all foure like Ionathan â—am 14 6. that went ouer to the garrison of the vncircumcised we are faine to climbe vp rockes and clifts and craggy places vpon our hands and vpon our feete with much labour and great sweating and oftentimes faint by the way That which they do they do with ease pleasure but we finde many enemies to buckle withall and are constrained not only to fight with beasts at Ephesus but to wrastle hand to hand 〈◊〉 6 12. against principalities against powers against the rulers of the darknesse of this world and against spirituall wickednesse in high places so that it is more then neede to take to vs the whole armour of God that we may be able both to stand and to withstand in the euill day Fiftly thou must esteeme of euill company as of him that hath a running sore of an infectious disease and hate all vice in thy dearest companions more then the plague They that haue sound eyes are fearefull of themselues carefull to refraine from looking vpon their eyes that are sore and bleared Ouid. lest they should be hurt Can a man haue his conuersation among theeues and not at one time or other be robbed of his treasure Such as haue nothing are sure to lose nothing but they that haue treasure about them by conuersing with deceitfull couzeners and cheating companions are in danger to be depriued of it So if we liue among these spirituall theeues that are more common and subtle and therefore more dangerous then the other we cannot but he spoiled and stripped naked of the precious pearles of Gods graces which enrich our soules and are more of value then all the gold and siluer that is digged out of the earth The sixt and last branch is to teach vs to be in loue with good company whereby we may be bettered and edified Euill persons that infect as a filthy dunghill that casteth vp an vnsauory sent are compared to pitch that defileth to leauen that sowreth to the canker that consumeth and to the scabbed sheepe that infecteth an whole flocke But good and godly company is as the sweet ointments or perfumes of the Apothecaries a man cannot come among them but all his garments smell of myrrhe aloes and cassia They are annointed with the oyle of gladnesse in their measure and delight greatly the nostrils of such as liue with them If we conuerse among them we shall somewhat sauour of them So then by the workes that we practise it may bee knowne what company we frequent The wise man saith Prou. 13 20. He that walketh with wise men shall be wise but a companion of fooles shall be destroyed Great is the force of company whether it be to good or to euill With the good we shall learne goodnesse reape the fruite of it to our soules Among the vngodly we shall learne nothing but wickednesse and in the end receiue nothing but a crop of care and shame and dishonour and rebuke and that which is more then all the rest death and destruction for euer 14. And the Lord spake vnto Moses in the wildernesse of Sinai saying 15. Number the children of Leui after the house of their fathers by their families euery male from a moneth old and vpward shalt thou number them 16. And Moses numbred them according to the word of the Lord as he was commanded We haue spoken hitherto of both the parts of the preface that go before the enumeration of the Leuites consisting partly in the description of Aarons sonnes and partly in the presentation of that Tribe before Aaron and his sonnes to serue in the Tabernacle Now we come to speake of the numbring of them which is done apart in a peculiar manner from the rest of the people For God would not haue the Leuites numbred with the rest of the Tribes to the ende he might free them from the warres and except them as a chosen portion to himselfe from ciuill affaires and that they might more diligently more seriously more carefully without all disturbance and distraction apply and imploy themselues in that holy function whereunto they were appointed So then after that the
but healed not some sorts but all kindes of sicknesses and diseases None of them though neuer so dangerous and desperate were to him incurable Lastly he could not bee staied from preaching sound doctrine and healing vnsound bodies by the vncharitable slanders and wicked reports of the Scribes and Pharisies who ascribing the working of his miracles to the power of Beelzebub the Prince of diuelles spake all manner of euill against him This worthy example and perfect patterne of all righteousnes the cheefe Pastour of the sheep ought we all to imitate that are entred into this calling let it be as a glasse to behold our faces and as a rule or squire to examine al our actions by it that thereby we may stir vp our selues to be diligent in our Ministery Seueral branches of this vse This hath sundry branches pertaining to it issuing out of the same roote First of all all Pastours must be diligent to know the state of their flockes and to take heed to their heards as Prou. 27 23 24. Forasmuch as riches are not for euer and the crowne endureth not to euery generatioÌ„ Such as are absent from them ordinarily cannot possibly know in what state they stand they must of necessity be ignorant of their condition When the master of the family is away the fellow seruants begin to smite one another to eate and drinke with the drunken Mat. 24 49. When Moses was in the Mount absent from the people they fell into idolatry and worshipped a golden calfe Exod. 32. The presence of the Minister ought to be an example of vertue and a stay to them in all well-doing Secondly we must not be discouraged by the vngodly speeches venemous tongues of wicked men thereby growing negligent in our functions Christ himselfe was euilly intreated counted a diuell called a Samaritan esteemed a wine-bibber and branded to be a glutton a friend of Publicans and sinners yet he ceassed not to teach and preach in euery city and village Eliah is charged to be a troubler of the state yet he shrinketh not backe nor spareth to rebuke the idolatries of the Priests of Baal 1 Kings 18 17. Acts 16 20 Paul and Silas are reported to trouble the City as Eliah before was to trouble Israel yet they continue and are not afraid to preach the Gospel of saluation Amos was accused to the King by Amaziah to haue conspired aginst him Amos 7 10. yet he would not giue ouer nor hold his peace This is a common practise of leud and prophane persons to perswade meÌ„ of great countenance and high places that we preach against them and that it is not the word of GOD that reprooueth them but that we single them out and so entitle them to our reprehensions verifying the saying of the Prophet They hate him that rebuketh in the gate and they abhorre him that speaketh vprightly Amos 5 10. But sinne must not be left vnreproued and we must with deafe eares and dumbe tongues and blinde eies passe ouer such slanders as vnworthy to be answered or regarded and let vs endeuouring to carry a cleere conscience goe forward diligently and earnestly in the course of our Ministery remembring the example of Christ our Sauiour whom no cauils nor quarrels of his enemies could restraine from preaching the word to instruct the soule neither from working miracles to do good to the body and considering that he pronounceth all those blessed that are reuiled persecuted and slandered for the truths sake Because after the same manner they dealt with the Prophets that were before vs Mat. 5 11 12. Thirdly we must not be afraid of the faces and frownes of men It is the weaknesse and frailety of many men that they are ready to stand still and start backe at euery high and bigge looke of the wicked and thereby waxe feeble and faint-hearted at the great threatnings of the mighty Hence it is that the Lord saith Ezek. 3 8 9. I haue made thy face strong against their faces and thy forehead strong against their foreheads as an adamant harder then flint haue I made thy forehead feare them not neither be dismaied at their lookes though they be a rebellious house So he willeth Ieremy to speake vnto the people all that he commanded him and that he be not dismaied at their faces 〈◊〉 1 17. lest he be confounded before them Lastly we must wisely apply the word to the capacity and vnderstanding of all To speake generally to all is as it were to houer in the aire and in effect to speake to none The hearts of men are stony and are not easily broken They are as tough wood that must haue many strong blowes to cleaue it This is to diuide the word of truth aright â—im 2 15. to giue euery one his portion of meat in due season Then doth the word become effectuall and is made profitable vnto vs and preached with power and authority when it is brought home to the doores of our hearts and applied vnto our consciences True it is we cannot abide to haue our sores touched and our wounds searched but this is the onely true and right meanes to be cured We must therefore make much of such teaching and of such Teachers and as we tender the saluation of our soules so wee must desire to haue the word thus opened when it is so deliuered and handled let vs submit our selues vnto it with all reuerence and carefulnes It is a spirituall knife to launce vs and to let out our corruptions which are ready to fester within vs and to hinder the worke of it Lastly this serueth for instruction in a necessary Vse 3 duty required of the people toward their Pastours that seeing they haue a great charge ouer them to teach them they ought willingly to giue vnto them recompence of their labour and a liberall maintenance for the worke of the Ministery It is the ordinance not of man but of GOD that they which spend their time their study their gifts their strength their substance and euen themselues in the most profitable and necessary seruice of the Church 1 Cor. 9 14. should be bountifully prouided for and haue no iust cause to complaine of want This will appeare very plainely vnto vs How the Leuites were maintained vnder the law if we consider what alowance was giuen to the Leuites vnder the Law and how the maintenance of the Ministery standeth vnder the Gospel First of all the Scripture teacheth that they had 48 Cities and two thousand cubites of ground from their walles which I may call as it were their glebe lands Numb 35. This was to them a liberall portion and in so small a country a great proportion Secondly they had the tithes of corne Num. 18 21. Leu. 27 30 32 of wine of oyle and of all fruites herbes together with the tithes of the heards and flockes Thirdly Exod. 34 19 20. they had the first
it to their consciences that as the Ministery of the word is the ordinance of God and the maintenance of the Ministery is the ordinance of God so such as set themselues with might and maine against it eyther to disanull the preaching of it or to hinder the free passage of it whether it be openly or couertly whether it be directly or indirectly do fight against God prouoke his wrath against them sinne against their owne soules and ouerthrow the saluation of many thousands that might be called and conuerted by it Many damnable hypocrites there are in the world that dare not openly speake against the Ministery of the word and the preaching of the Gospel for then all men would condemne them and be ready to cry shame vpon them all men would paint and point them out with the finger and hisse at them as they goe in the streetes euery one would shunne them as diuelles incarnate Whosoeuer should forbid the Trumpet to be blowne in time of warre would be taken for a traitour and as one that goeth about to betray the army into the hand of the enemy Or he that should forbidde the souldiers to gird their swords by their sides would he not be esteemed to be an hollow hearted friend and secretly to fauour the contrary side So is the case of such as would not haue the Minister cry aloud to lift vp his voice as a Trumpet â—â—y 58 1. and shew the people their transgressions nor to strike at the sinnes of men with the sword of the Spirit they do vndermine the City of God and vtterly betray the cause of religion If wee looke to haue religion prosper we must looke to the Ministery that it be vpholden if we let it alone haue no regard vnto it whether it flourish or decay and suffer euery base and beastly companion to flout at it and insult ouer it wee strike at the heart of religion and giue a deadly blow vnto the cause of God Wherefore they are constrained to put on a vizard and as it were to maske themselues that they may play their parts not appeare in their proper likenesse so that all their quarrell is against the Ministers in outward shew they are made the causes of all diuisions and contentions in the places where they liue preach the word These Sycophants would make the world beleeue that Preachers make debate among men and they know whole townes diuided one against another since they had a teaching Minister so that whereas before they liued loued together as honest neighbours good friends now there is dissention sowen among them and they hate one another as enemies These are they that hold that the dogges are the cause why the sheepe and wolues do not agree whereas if they were tyed vp the whole flock would quickly be a prey to the wolues Thus did Ahab charge Eliah to trouble Israel 1 Kings 18 17. So the Apostles are accused to trouble the City â—â—â—s 16 20 21 while they taught the people If Paul cry out against Diana and the gods that are made with hands and the idolatrous worship done vnto them there will arise no small stirre among those that seemed quiet before â—â—â—s 19 29. forasmuch as Demetrius and the rest of the workemen of like occupation that thriue by such meanes and get their gaine by vnlawfull waies will be full of wrath and fill a whole City with confusion There is a carnall peace which is in the flesh which Christ professeth he came to dissolue disanull Math. 10 34. Thinke not that I am come to send peace on earth I came not to send peace but a sword c. God and the diuell cannot agree together light and darknesse will not be companions the godly and the wicked cannot be at one So theÌ„ the fault of contention is to be laid vpon the wicked and vngodly who fret and rage against the word because it layeth open their filthinesse and bewrayeth their corruptions While darknesse couereth the earth much foule matter is hidden and is not seene but when the day appeareth and the Sunne shineth it can no longer be kept secret for the light 1 Cor. 4 5 â— as the Apostle saith doth manifest all things euen the counsels of the heart But to returne to the point before handled from whence we haue a little digressed to answer the obiections of these cauillers whose mouthes must be stopped who while they take from the Ministers their maintenance do through their sides giue a sore wound to the word it selfe and take away the key of knowledge from the people The wise man faith Prou. 20 25. It is a snare to the man who deuoureth that which is holy Tithes are consecrated vnto God and to his seruice and therefore are not to be applied to common vses or detained from the right owners of them Properly God challengeth them as his owne and he hath assigned them to his Ministers When Belteshazzar abused to common prophane vses the golden vessels of the Temple Dan. 5 2 5â— which Nebuchadnezzar carried away he enioyed not his pleasures long for in the middest of all his iolity came foorth fingers of a mans hand and wrote his destruction vpon the plaister of the wall of his owne Pallace It was sacriledge in Achan to take away any part or parcell of that which was consecrated to God Iosh 7 20. and in the end the Lord found him out and he was stoned It was sacriledge in Ananias and Sapphira his wife to detaine any whit of that which themselues had consecrated vnto God Acts 5 2 3 and might before beene lawfully enioyed yet was that possession a snare vnto them and brought sudden death by the heauy hand of God vpon them O that all Church-robbers and Minister-robbers and Religion-robbers would haue these examples as fearefull spectacles continually before their eyes and be moued thereby liberally to giue that which they cannot conscionably detaine forasmuch as it is an audacious and sacrilegious robbing not of man but of God himselfe It is an infamous crime to be a theefe and a robber but it is much more reprochfull to bee a spirituall stealer Hence it is that the LORD saith by his Prophet Will a man spoile his gods yet ye haue spoiled me But ye say wherein haue we spoiled thee Malac. 3 8. In tithes and offerings Where we see the Lord accounteth it a spoiling of himselfe euen because the right of the tithes and offerings was alienated auerted from the right vse and therby his seruice was greatly prophaned and the edification of the people shamefully hindred If these rhinges will not enter into our stony hearts harder then the adamant if the glory of God which should be more dear then our liues be not precious vnto vs if the destruction of thousands soules for whom Christ dyed be not regarded of vs if the decay of religion and the ruine of the Gospel
their kingdome replenished with good and able teachers and forasmuch as the Apostle would haue Elders chosen by election in euery Citie let all those that are Patrones of benefices and bestowers of Ecclesiasticall liuings looke out godly and learned preachers where there is want that euen small preferments in little Parishes and villages may haue Ministers of more ability then commonly they haue lest euen the blood of them that perish through the ignorance of the one and default of the other be required at their hands If the cure or Congregation be small it is by many thought to be a sufficient cause to bestow it vpon an vnsufficient person and sometimes vpon their porters or other seruants if so be they can in any reasonable or tollerable sort reade English and satisfie the Law they think no more is required at their hands and all this is practised because forsooth it is a little Parish But Christ hath shewed by his owne example that little Parishes are to bee instructed as well as great and wide Cities And if this example cannot teach vs it shall be able to condemne vs of vnfaithfulnesse and of want of mercy and compassion toward the soules of men The Lord put it into the hearts of such as are to dispose the liuings of lesser Congregations to set ouer them such Pastors as may feed them with the bread of life that is with the preaching of the Gospel of the kingdome 40 And the Lord said vnto Moses Number all the first borne of the males of the children of Israel from a moneth old and vpward and take the number of their names 41 And thou shalt take the Leuites for mee I am the Lord in stead of all the first borne among the children of Israel and the cattell of the Leuites instead of all the firstlings among the cattel of the children of Israel 42 And Moses numbred as the Lord commanded him all the first borne among the children of Israel 43 And all the first borne males by the number of names from a moneth olde and vpward of those that were numdred of them were twenty and two thousand two hundred and threescore and thirteene 44 And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 45 Take the Leuites in stead of all the first borne among the children of Israel and the cattell of the Leuites in stead of their cattell and the Leuites shall be mine I am the Lord. 46 And for those that are to be redeemed of the two hundred threescore and thirteene of the first borne of the children of Israel which are more then the Leuites 47 Thou shalt euen take fiue shekels apeece by the polle after the shekel of the Sanctuary shalt thou take them the shekel is twenty gerahs Exod 30.13 Leuit. 27.25 and 18.16 Ezek. 45.12 48 And thou shalt giue the money wherewith the odde number of them is to be redeemed vnto Aaron and to his sonnes 49 And Moses tooke the redemption money of them that were ouer and aboue them that were redeemed by the Leuites 50 Of the first borne of the children of Israel tooke he the money a thousand three hundred and threescore and fiue shekels of the Sanctuary 51 And Moses gaue the money of them that were redeemed vnto Aaron and to his sonnes according to the word of the Lord as the Lord commanded Moses Hitherto we haue spoken of the numbring of the Tribe of Leui simply without any relation to others Now we are to speake of it comparatiuely For in this place the Leuites are compared with the first borne among the people whom God commanded to be redeedeemed by substitution of the Leuites and appointing of them in their roome This hath two parts First the enumeration it selfe comparing the persons to be redeemed with those that are to succeed them and come in their places to the 44. verse Secondly the manner of matching or equalling of them both whose number was different to wit the Leuites and the first borne by a Pecuniary redemption of those that did amount to more then the Leuites to the end of the Chapter Touching the first we are to consider these particulars first the commandement of God charging Moses to number the first borne that are males among the children of Israel the Leuites being already numbred as we haue heard in the former part of this Chapter from a moneth old and aboue and to take the number of their names and then commanding him to substitute the persons of the Leuites for his seruice and their cattell for the cattell of the first borne Secondly the obedience of Moses to this commandement all the first borne of the males being numbred amounted to the number of two and twenty thousand two hundred seuenty and three The second point is the paralleling or equalling of them both by redeeming the ouerplus of the first borne wherin also we may behold the commandement of God and execution of it by Moses The Lord commandeth the Leuites to succeed the first borne and whereas there were 273. moe of the first borne then of the Leuites he ordaineth that fiue shekels of the Sanctuary should be paid of the people for euery person that was aboue that tribe which money was to be giuen to the Priests The execution of the commmandement followeth in the three last verses wherein we may see how Moses obeyeth in them both for he tooke the redemption money of the people and gaue the money of them that were redeemed to Aaron and to his sonnes according to the word of the Lord. Out of this diuision sixe questions may be demaunded all which we wil runne ouer and briefly dispatch that we may proceed to the doctrine Obiect 1 The first question may be asked how the number of the first borne which came to 22273 surmounted the number of the Leuites which amounted to the number of 22300. For if we consider what Moses hath expressed before in the particular summes of the seuerall families mentioned in this Chapter it may seeme at the first sight that the Leuites were moe in number then the first borne exceeded them by 27. persons For the summe of the family of the Gershonites was accounted to be 7500 persons verse 22. The summe of the family of the Kohathites was accounted 8600. verse 28. Lastly the summe of the family of the Merarites was said to be 6200. The totall summe of these three particulars amounteth to 22300. whereas the first borne amounted onely to 22273. â—nswer I answere this difference is onely in shew and not in substance for in the family of the Kohathites the Priests also were comprehended and the first borne of the Leuites so that whereas the number of these amounted to three hundred the Leuites are rightly said to be two and twenty thousand verse 39. and the first borne among the Israelites to be two and twenty thousand two hundred seuenty and three Obiect 2 Secondly the question may be asked how the money commanded to be
ignorantly like the blinde man that hitteth the white cannot be accepted of him or looke for any reward at his hands God will accept of none to be his seruants that know him not Will any man receiue into his seruice one that cannot see to dispatch his businesse and shall we thinke that God will admit blinde men that regard not to vnderstand his wayes and want their spirituall eyes to discerne betweene good and euill This we see by sundry examples as Psal 95.10 where the Lord rendreth this reason why the people erred in their hearts and greeued him forty yeeres in the wildernesse Psal 95.10 because they had not knowne his wayes It was the cause why the Sadduces denyed the resurrection Matt. 22.29 Ye do erre not knowing the Scriptures nor the power of God This caused the Iewes to crucifie the Lord of life Act. 3.17 Now brethren I wote that through ignorance ye did it as did also your rulers for if they had knowne him they would not haue crucified the Lord of life This is it that maketh the proud iusticiaries of the world to rest in their owne righteousnesse Rom. 10.3 because they know not the righteousnesse of God This was the cause of the idolatry of the Gentiles Gal. 4.8 When ye knew not God ye did seruice vnto them which by nature are no Gods So what was the cause but ignorance that moued Paul to persecute the Saints he rendreth this as the reason 1 Tim. 1.13 I was before a blasphemer and a persecuter and iniurious but I obtained mercy because I did it ignorantly in vnbeliefe And as it is the roote that brancheth out into many sinnes so it is as pitch that defileth whatsoeuer it toucheth turneth good affections into euill and maketh them to decline and degenerate into sinne Religion deuotion hope feare being ioyned and guided with the eye and light of knowledge please God whereas without this sight they highly displease him For religion ioyned with ignorance begetteth and bringeth forth idolatry deuotion accompanyed with ignorance is no better then superstition hope ioyned with ignorance worketh presumption feare ioyned with ignorance engendreth desperation If we haue not knowledge to support and season vs we erre out of the right way and are deceiued beyond all measure Loue blinded with ignorance becommeth sottish Zeale patience and such like corrupted with ignorance are turned into brutish and sauage passions This reprooueth three sorts of men First the practise of the Church of Rome â—reâ— that taketh away the key of knowledge from the people and seeketh to bring in palpable darknesse These false teachers cannot endure that the people should enioy the light of the Scriptures They reade them in an vnknown tongue perswading them they may be most deuout when they are most ignorant that it shall goe well with them though they haue no faith of their owne but an implicit faith to beleeue as the Church beleeueth albeit they know not what it beleeueth These are they that notably abuse the people to their perdition and bewitch them with spirituall socery as they that bring Gods iudgments vpon their heads â—â—8 â— 13. and 〈◊〉 1. â— 10. â— 1. 8. for when a land is destitute of the knowledge of God al things are couered with darknesse and the persons are liable to his fearefull iudgements as is euident by sundry places of Scripture Dauid saith the blind and lame that mocked at him were hated of his soule so that such should not enter into his house 2. Sam. 5.8 Such as are spiritually blinde shall neuer enter into Gods kingdome they are all seers that shall come thither The want of naturall sight is nothing in comparison of the want of the eyes of the minde Our Sauiour pronounceth them blessed that are pure in heart â— 5.8 because they shall see God This sight of the minde is two fold partly in this life partly in the life to come one of them vnperfect the other perfect when we shall see him as he is This is eternall life to know God â— 3.2 it is eternall death not to know him and to be ignorant that God is our father that Christ is our redeemer and that the holy Ghost is our sanctifier â—â—econd â—ofe The second reproofe is of those that are children in knowledge that liue in the light and yet can see nothing The Sunne shineth brightly in their faces yet they shut their eyes Many thinke they haue religion enough if they haue a good mind and meaning and leade a ciuil life among their neighbours who like not such busy fellowes that will be medling euermore with the Scriptures They are accounted honest men and are well liked of all they pay that they owe they are iust of their word they deceiue no man But this ciuil conuersation and honest behauiour shall profit them nothing nor be able to bring them into the fauour of God nor giue them any title to the kingdome of heauen so long as they are destitute of knowledge forasmuch as they haue God their aduersary who will contend with them and plead against them neither will he know them that regard not to know him Others despise it and contemne it like the foole or idiot that casteth away a pearle or precious stone not knowing the value or worth of it These come to the Church sometimes and heare the word of God both read preached and yet are not so much as acquainted with the histories of the Scripture the principles of religion which are as milke for yong children They know not what faith is they are not acquainted with the meanes of our iustification they know not the difference betweene the Law and the Gospel neither the vse of the one or the other they cannot discerne any thing betweene the religion of Christ and of Antichrist Lastly The third reproofe it serueth to stoppe the mouthes of all proude and malicious slaunderers of the Gospel that accuse the preaching and publishing thereof as the cause of the sinnes and enormities that abound among vs as also of the plagues and pnishments that God hath inflicted vpon the land These men vttering the froth and scumme of their soule mouthes and belching vp the venome of their poisoned hearts cry out It was neuer wel since this new religion sprung vp since there was so much teaching and preaching that we haue so much knowledge and learning that we are well the worse for it The cause of Gods iudgements is not the preaching of the Gospel but the contempt of the Gospel and because we haue the light but loue darkenesse more then the light God iustly giueth ouer such prophane beasts into a reprobate sense Our great ignorance is the cause of our sinnes and that we are children of darkenesse rather then of the day of the night not of the light Are not these ashamed to say that the light of the Sun causeth men to stumble and goe
soule that they may be preserued from sin from the infection of sin Now if any aske whether the disease of the leprosie be not contagious and therfore whether it be not expedient that all such as are taken and touched with it should be barred and banished from the society of men I confesse this is true and conuenient ought to be so but this was not the chiefe and principall end that God respected and therfore this is left to the Physitians and Masters of that profession to iudge according to the rules of art and experience God committed the matter to the Priests that they should order all things according to the directions giuen vnto them it had beene much safer to haue committed and commended the matter to such as had iudgement in that faculty Moreouer we must consider The leprosie of three sorts that as this disease was foule and filthy vgly and feareful so there are three sorts of it named in the law to wit the leprosie of the body the leprosie of the garments and the leprosie of the house so that it is most probable according to the opinion of the learned that the Iewes in a proper and peculiar manner vnknowne to vs at this day and vnknowne to the Iewes themselues at this day were troubled and tormented with this disease Euen as we that are cast into the last age of the world haue diseases that follow some sinnes which in former times were not knowne to the Physitians themselues And heereupon no doubt prophane writers tooke occasion to deuise sundry lyes and slanders against the whole nation of the Iewes as if it were hereditary vnto them and that all the posterity of Abraham were full of botches and blisters and itches and therefore were driuen out of Egypt by force Ioseph antiq lib. 9. lest they should corrupt the rest with their infection This forged surmise had ancient Authors to rest vpon Cornel. Tacit. Iustin lib. 38. and is as likely to proceed from the Egyptians themselues a proude and hauty people as from any other who being ashamed of the plagues that were sent among them and inflicted among them and desirous to blot out the memory of the reproch of their nation and of the vengeance of eternall God turned the iudgement of scabs blisters that fel vpon theÌ„ from themselues to the people of Israel as if they had infected them were for that cause compelled to banish them out of Egypt lest they should corrupt the whole countrey with their maladies But if this had bin the true reason of their departure why did they retaine them so long among them and in the end bestow vpon theÌ„ siluer and gold iewels and precious stones thereby spoiling themselues to enrich their enemies or why did they persecute them with such hatred at the red sea that themselues were drowned Furthermore among the curses that God denounceth to bring vpoÌ„ his people for the contempt of his word disobedience to his lawes Deut. 28.27 he threatneth to smite them with the botch of Egypt and with the hemrohds and with the scabbes and with the itch whereof they should not be healed Lastly if the people of God had beene haunted and vexed with any such filthy diseases the Lord would neuer haue established such sharpe and seuere lawes among them the like whereof were not to be found among forreine nations whereby such were separated from the company of men as had any loathsome and noysome vlcers and sicknesses following them yea if any suspition did arise they were seuered and sundered from the rest for a time vntill the trueth were throughly knowne and found out as appeareth at large in the booke of Leuiticus Verse 2. Command the children of Israel that they put out c. Heere we haue a plaine and expresse commandement of God charging Moses to put out lepers vncleane persons from the Congregation The Apostle Paul speaking of fornicators and incestuous persons that were vncleane liuers vncleane in body and in soule vseth the same word Put out such from among you 1 Cor. 5.13 thereby Doctrine 1 shewing what God intended by this Ceremony Obstinate sinners are to be cast out of the Church the substance whereof teacheth this truth namely that obstinate sinners are to be cast out of the Church All open offenders and vnreformed persons by the dreadfull and direfull sentence of excommunication as it were by the two edged sword of God are to be cut off from the fellowship of the Church and from all the priuiledges that belong vnto the faithfull This ordinance of God hath good ground vpon the separation mentioned in this place which was not commanded as a ciuill policy to keep the whole from the sick but as a part of Ecclesiasticall discipline inasmuch as the Priests the sonnes of Aaron had the whole knowledge of the cause as well the shutting of them out as the receiuing of them into the hoste as we shewed by sundry examples before There are that draw the originall of this Church-censure euen from Adam whom the Lord cast out of Eden and set an Angel at the entry of the garden who by shaking the blade of a glistering sword feared him from re-entring and suffered him not to touch or taste of that tree which was a Sacrament of life vnto him The like doe the Hebrew interpreters obserue touching Caine Gen. 3.24 whom the Lord cast out and banished from the face of God Gen. 4.14 as the lepers were cast out of the fellowship of men For what else is the face of God but the place appointed for his worship where he was wont to appeare to the Fathers and where Adam and his family met together to serue him and to sacrifice vnto him And al â—his was before the law when the sons of God were manifestly distinguished from the sonnes of men Gen 6.1 In the time of the Law we haue many ceremonies to this purpose We see that the vncleane were kept from comming to the Tabernacle from entring into the Temple from the partaking of the sacrifices and from eating the Passeouer Num 19. â— 20. and 9. â— So in another place the Lord threatneth that he shal be cut off from his people that being vncleane eateth of his sacrifice and that the sacrifice shal profit him nothing nor be accounted to him to take away his sinne but that it shall remaine vpon his owne head These are no obscure types darke shadowes but liuely pictures and patternes that represent vnto vs the nature of excommunication Let vs come to the new Testament Mat. 16.13 and 18.18 The vse of the keyes to open and shut and the words of binding and loosing come directly to this purpose And as this trueth is taught by precept so it is farther enlarged and warranted by sundry examples Abraham is commanded to cast out the bond woman her son Ge. 21.10 â— out of his family which was
to all Churches therefore hee reprooued them because they neglected an ordinary duty Secondly he commandeth them that themselues should take him away saying Put him out from among you but it had beene vnreasonable to require a myracle at their handes which he knew they were not able to worke Thirdly if he had intended such a miraculous action as they performed against hypocrites and enemies of the truth what neede had there beene of a solemne assembly and consent of the Church But in putting of him out the Congregation had an interest ver 4. When ye are gathered together c my spirit with the power of our Lord Iesus Christ â—r 5 4. Fourthly this appeareth also by the ende for which he was to be deliuered to Satan for the destruction of the flesh that the spirit may bee saued in the day of the Lord Iesus â—r 5 5. that is that he may repent of his wickednesse in this life and so be saued in the life to come This also is noted to be the end wherefore he deliuered Hymeneus and Alexander to Satan that they might learne not to blaspheme that is that they might renounce their heresies and imbrace the true faith and so repent of their former impiety and iniquity Therefore hee would not haue him smitten with sudden death and taken out of this life and so the time and gift of repentance to be cut off from him Fiftly what it is to deliuer to Satan and to take away the Apostle expresseth in other places keepe not company with them with such eate not purge out the old leauen that they may blush and be ashamed so amend their euill waies Sixtly if this had beene meant of such extraordinary punishments the Apostle might haue done this by his Apostolicall authority and needed not to haue troubled the whole Church with it Seuenthly that which the Apostle heere commanded the Church no doubt practised but they did not take him away out of this world by any myracle neyther deliuered him to bee possessed and punished bodily by the diuell but rather proceeded against him with the censures of the Church as appeareth in the second Epistle where he willeth them to comfort him being afflicted â—or 2 6 7. to receiue him being penitent and to cure him beeing wounded Lastly if he had willed them to kill him he had willed them to rush into the Magistrates seate which he would neuer doe for this is proper to the Magistrate alone that beareth the sword Seeing therefore we haue the commandement of Christ and the practise of the Apostle to warrant the sentence of excommunication there shall alwayes bee place for it in the Church euen where the Christian Magistrate is setled established Paul would haue them assemble together in the Name of Christ â—or 5 12. that is by his will commandement and afterward hee sheweth that the Churches office is to iudge them that are within albeit the Magistrate haue a sword put into his hand by the ordinance of GOD. What then There is a twofold sword materiall and spirituall he taketh vp the materiall sword and striketh with it The Church handleth the spirituall sword which is the word of God so that the Magistrate taketh away the wicked one way the Church another way The Magistrate killeth and taketh away life if the cause require the Church medleth not with corporall punishment and shedding of blood The Magistrate proceedeth directly according to the Lawes against offenders albeit they repent because he respecteth the execution of iustice and the reuenge of the dishonour done to God The Church proceedeth not in that order but obserueth the degrees appointed by Christ Math. 18 15. If thy brother shall trespasse against thee goe and tell him his fault betweene him and thee alone c and if the offenders repent they are ready to forgiue theÌ„ For this is the marke whereat excommunication aymeth and the end whereto it tendeth that the sinners being ashamed may be brought to repeÌ„tance that such as liue in the church might not be corrupted forasmuch as a little leauen leaueneth the whole lumpe Lastly it may be said that we should rather Obiection 3 labour how and which way to bring more into the Church then to exclude any out of the Church Men are ready to goe faâ—â— enough out of it but they returne slowe enough to it We are to endeuour to call men to the Sacraments which are encouragements to godlinesse rather then to keepe them froÌ„ them for their wickednesse It is a signe we lacke charity toward them when wee hide from them that which should do them good I answer Answer it is our duty to do both of them to wit both to encourage them to godlines and yet to keepe them from them so long as they lye in open wickednes not repented of not the first without the latter nor the latter without the first lest wee bee compelled to giue that which is holy to dogges Did the Lord himselfe want charity toward Adam wheÌ„ he sent him forth from the Garden of Eden Gen. 3 22. lest he put foorth his hand and take also of the Tree of life and eate liue for euer The Sacraments of God cannot profite or helpe wicked men The Supper of the Lord is onely auaileable and comfortable vnto them which come worthily to wit with true repentance with sound faith and with vnfained charity touching others it turneth to greater iudgement and condemnation This doth the Apostle teach 1 Corin. 11 27. Whosoeuer shall eate this bread and drinke this cup of the Lord vnworthily shall be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord. Is it not a worke of charity to stay his course that is running into daÌ„ger and like to hurt himselfe to hinder our brother from such an action as that he eateth iudgement to himselfe and maketh himselfe guilty of horrible sinne This were a strange kinde of charity to suffer a man to thrust himselfe through with his sword or to cast himselfe downe headlong from a steepe Rocke when we may hinder him from so doing The Apostle Iude giueth vs other direction in his Epistle that we should haue compassion of some making a difference and others saue with feare Iude 22 23. pulling them out of the fire Wherefore there is no wrong done to impenitent persons if they be excommunicated and consequently barred from the Supper but rather a great benefit is bestowed vpon them and their saluation furthered by this means Neither let any say Obiect that the Church vsurpeth vpon the Magistrate and taketh from him his office For if this were a good reason Answer it was neuer lawfull neither euer shall bee for the Church to excommunicate any offenders because it belongeth to the Magistrate as his duty to punish offences whether he be a Christian or no Christian How then is it that wee take away this authority from the Church in the time of a
dominions to whom he pleaseth This is highly to abuse this high censure as they doe also other ordinances of God What is more comfortable then the Supper of the Lord yet they haue horribly and shamefully prophaned it nay they haue altogether abolished it and brought it to nothing by the abominable idoll of the Masse which they haue set vp in stead thereof Suppose this man of sinne had iurisdiction and authority to excommunicate for sinne yet from whence had he right to apply it to the deposition of kings and alienation of subiects and other temporall matters but from him that is the authour of sinne to wit the diuell Lib. 1. de Consider It was well said of Bernard to the Bishop of Rome Your power standeth in censuring crimes not in taking away possessions but a kingdome is a possession and therefore his power extendeth not vnto it Besides the committing of any heinous crime is not a sufficient cause to depriue them of their Crownes and Scepters When a priuate person is censured with excommunication according to the merit of his offence hee loseth not his substance he forfeiteth not either house or land he loseth no part or parcel of his possessions neither is there any cause why he should neither was there euer any such claimed or challenged or practised or assayed What then is the nature of this censure changed when the Bull roareth against Princes shal it take froÌ„ him his possession which it doth not from any other The law of God saith Thou shalt iudge the small as well as the great and not respect persons in iudgement Deut. 1.17 But according to the corrupt proceedings in their courts it were better to bee a priuate man then a Prince To ascend a step higher that we may pull downe the pride of Rome a step lower is it otherwise in the degrees of honour and dignity whereunto men are aduanced then with priuate persons when a Knight is excommunicated is he disgraded of his knight-hood hath he his spurs smitten off with a knife hard by the heeles hath he his coate of armes torne from his body Stowes Annal. in the reigne of Edw. 4. and other ornaments and ensignes of renowne and worship taken from him â—r doth the noble man forfeit his nobility lose his Barony or of a Baron is he made no Baron This was neuer attempted or heard off The lightning that descended from the Vatican neuer touched either the priuate mans possession or the noble mans honour how then should it goe worse with the king himselfe then with al his subiects that he should lose his royalty and not the Baron his Barony Moreouer it is the Apostles rule That God iudgeth those that are without the Church cannot giue sentence against such as are not of the Church 1 Cor. 5.12 13. as we noted before Some are in the Church and some are out of the Church The Church is the house and Citie of God the faithfull are his houshold seruants they liue and abide vnder his roofe they eat of his meate and therfore happy is their condition Such as are not of the Church are not of his house and therefore must perish as all they were drowned that entred not into the Arke and as all perished in the sacking of Iericho that were not in Rahabs house and therefore their condition is wofull and miserable as Reuel 22.15 These shall not goe vnpunished God shall enter into iudgement with them the Church hath nothing to doe with them God will proceed against them so that they shall not escape let vs therefore remit them to his seate of iustice But the Church of Rome holdeth that we are heretiks schismatikes and I wot not what else and so out of the bosome of the Church For so many as do not submit themselues to the Popes supremacy him they adiudge and condeme of heresie If then we be none of the Church they cannot smite vs with their censures nor thunder against vs with their excommunications wherby notwithstanding they haue especially raised vp their state to the top of greatnesse and haue laid such a burden vpon their heads that in time is likely to breake their neckes Excommunication then being a cutting off from the Church of such as are of the Church it cannot touch vs euen in their own iudgment whom they teach in all their bookes of Controuersies to be out of the Church Furthermore this is such a censure as neuer any of the Apostles nor their successors practised to meddle with such as were heathen Pagans or to touch their persons or to take away their possessions This is a barre or blocke that lyeth in the way to hinder the conuersion of kings that are Gentiles For who among them would willingly embrace the Christian religion who being before an absolute Prince should by his embracing the faith and receiuing the Gospel put his head vnder the Popes girdle and offer his necke to be led vp and downe in a string at the discretion of his good lord and master and be a king no long then it pleased him He shall make his estate much worse then 〈◊〉 his people as if the Church were a tender mother to priuate men but a step mother vnto Princes Againe God hath prouided by this ordinance that none should be censured but he only that hath committed the fault and that such as haue not offended should not be punished and chastened The kingdome is an inheritance and admitteth a successour of the same line If the father be dethroned and depriued of his kingdome and it be giuen away to another or left to him that can seaze vpon it the sonne cannot reigne by succession from his father albeit he be innocent he shall not inherite the kingdome albeit he be in no fault at all so that the son must beare the iniquitie of the father contrary to the Law of God Deut. 24.16 and the practise of the godly 2 Kings 14.6 The Prophet Ezekiel handleth this at large chap. 18. ver 20. The righteousnesse of the righteous shall be vpon him and the wickednesse of the wicked shall be vpon himselfe What iustice then is this to strike the innocent with the guilty and to binde them together as it were into one bundle It was well said of Abraham in his prayer to God Gen. 18.24 25. Peraduenture there be fifty righteous within the citie wilt thou also destroy and not spare the place for the fifty righteous that are therein That be farre from thee to doe after this maner to slay the righteous with the wicked and that the righteous should be as the wicked that be farre from thee shall not the Iudge of all the world doe right If this be farre from God it ought also to be far from the Church of God If the iudge of all the world will doe right shall he that holdeth himselfe to be the head of all the Church delight to doe open wrong But these
both to thee and to the rest of the parts of the Church one being named in stead of all the rest Lastly the text it selfe being rightly weighed and considered will make it plaine and apparant that this is a foolish cauill and a slender euasion to vnderstand the words thus Let him be to thee that is Let him be to thee alone and to no others for Christ hauing said Let him be vnto thee as an heathen man to the end he might strengthen and confirme this that he would ratifie all this in heauen aboue he annexeth immediately after Whatsoeuer yee shall binde on earth shall be bound in heauen and whatsoeuer ye shall loose on earth shall bee loosed in heauen Behold heere the change of number vsed by Christ Tell mee then wherefore when he had said in the singular number Let him bee vnto thee as speaking of one hee spake afterward in the plurall whatsoeuer yee shall loose whatsoeuer ye shall binde as speaking of many What was the cause of this difference but onely to signifie that vnder one person he vnderstood the Church To shut vp this first point wee are not to doubt but that Christ gaue power and authority to the Church to excommunicate wicked persons that are obstinate and impenitent when by priuate admonition they cannot bee wonne as we shall shew more at large afterward Secondly we must consider when any man is to be excommunicated the fit season wherof is when he hath contemned all admonitions and exhortations of priuate men and is waxen proud and selfe-willed setteth himselfe against the Church and not before For then he manifesteth as cleerely as the light that shineth at noone day not onely his obstinacy resolution to goe forward in sinne but his contempt of the word and of the Church and of Christ himselfe the author of the word and the head of the Church so that hee is separated from the communion which all the faithfull seruants of GOD haue with Iesus Christ and the Church whereof wee say in the Articles of our faith I beleeue the holy Catholike Church the Communion of Saints Whereby it appeareth that he who is excommunicated is not properly by the Churches censure separated from God and his people but is declared pronounced to be separate forasmuch as properly it is sin which separateth 〈◊〉 ◠2. Your iniquities haue separated betweene you and your God and your sins haue hid his face from you that he will not heare Excommunication then doth not separate but serueth to shew who are separated euen as the fanne doth not make the chaffe but sheweth it manifestly which before lay hid among the good Corne. Whensoeuer therefore sinners grow obstinate it is high time to draw out this sword of iustice to cut off from the Citty of God such incorrigible persons Thirdly Christ our Sauiour sheweth to whō excommunication belongeth and who are subiect vnto it He is vnder it that is called a brother and being exhorted will not heare being admonished will not obey being reproued will not repent He must be a brother he must be admonished reprooued and conuinced He must be told of his fault or faults priuately and publikely He must be one that hath confessed Christ and called vpon God the Father together with vs albeit hee haue denied him in his deeds It is the Lord that will iudge thē that are without 〈◊〉 5 12. the Church hath nothing to doe with them God will punish those that are in the Church those that are out of the Church forasmuch as all belong to his iurisdiction it is not so with the Church they haue nothing to do with such as are infidels and neuer gaue their names to Christ as Turkes Iewes Pagans and such like For as they that neuer were in the Synagogue and of the Synagogue could not be put out of the Synagogue and as they that were not of the communion cannot be thrust out of the communion so they that were neuer of the Church or in the number of the faithful brethren cannot be cast out of the Church For these only are they that are spots and blots to the church these are they that cause the Name of God to be euill spoken off these are they that lay stūbling blocks before the weake these are they that regard not the first or second table of the Law these are they that tread vnder foot all counsels perswasions and admonitions made out of the word of God these are they that are setled and resolued to continue in euill whatsoeuer the Church say vnto them Fourthly he is to be excommunicated only that hath in this manner offended neither is it to bee suffered or allowed or practised that one should be excommunicated for another except peraduenture he also offend and be intangled in the same sinne or haue giuen consent vnto it The sonne is not to bee excommunicated for the father nor the father for the sonne The rule of the Apostle is to be obserued Gal. 6 5. Euery man shall beare his owne burden It is a common prouerbe among vs Euery vessell shall stand vpon his owne bottome that is euery one shall beare the punishment of his owne sinne This is it which the Prophet Ieremy teacheth chap. 31 30. Euery one shall dye for his owne iniquity euery man that eateth the sowre grape his teeth shall be set on edge To this purpose speaketh Paul Roman 14 12. Euery one of vs shall giue an account to God for himselfe If any obiect Obiect that we are to giue an account to God not onely for our selues but for these also that belong vnto our charge as the father for himselfe and his children as we see in Eli the Shepheard for his sheepe and the watchman for the soules of the people as the Lord saith His blood will I require at thy hands Ezek 33.10 and Hebr. 13 verse 17. They watch for your soules as they that must giue an account Answer I answer they shall indeed giue an account and be punished howbeit it is for their owne sins and no farther Parents Masters Magistrates and Ministers shall not answer for their sinnes that are committed vnto them for the sinnes of their children their seruants their subiects and their hearers but for the sinnes which themselues commit by their negligence because they do not looke vnto them nor admonish them nor reprooue them nor restraine them as it is plainely expressed in the Prophet Ezekiel chap. 33 verse 8 9. If thou doest not speake to warne the wicked from his way that wicked man shall die in his iniquity but his blood will I require at thine hand Neuerthelesse if thou warne the wicked of his way to turne from it if he do not turne from his way he shall dye in his iniquity but thou hast deliuered thy soule So then he that is impenitent is to be excommunicated euen he onely and not others that are not partakers of his sinne S. Augustine hath
a notable Epistle to this purpose written to a certaine Bishop called Auxilius August epist 75. in the behalfe of one Classicianus who being a young man for the offence of the master of the house excommunicated all the rest of his family and would not deliuer the Sacraments to his children and houshold whom he perswadeth to lay aside anger and to reuerse his sentence lest the man perish that is a friend the diuell reioyce in it that is an enemy In this case in a manner doe they offend who refuse to baptize the children of theÌ„ that are excommunicated such as are borne in fornication because their parents are impenitent as though the sonne should beare the iniquity of the father or the wife of the husband or the seruant of the master or he that is not yet born the iniquity of theÌ„ that are borne What hath the infant offended that is borne in the Church that he should not be baptized of the Church The Prophet saith The son shall not beare the iniquity of the father nor the father Ezek. 18 20. the iniquity of the son but the soule that sinneth it shall die This also is the resolutioÌ„ of Beza in one of his Epistles Beza epist 10. prouing that the children of the excommunicate may be baptized We conclude therefore that they onely which haue offended and remaine obstinate in their offences are to be excommunicated forasmuch as Christ neuer said if he heare not the Church let him and all that belong any way vnto him be as heathens and Publicanes but let him be vnto thee that is him only This serueth to coÌ„demne the horrible and abhominable tyranny of the Bishops of Rome who haue not onely raged vpon the bodies of the Saints but also exercised dominion ouer their consciences These are they that send out their curses and smite the cheefest Monarches of the world as it were with thunder lightning They pronounce sentence of excommunication for trifles and they absolue from it for trifles They excommunicate one for another and they absolue one for another They cast out of the Church those that do not belong to their iurisdiction for what haue they to doe with Princes When Princes are supposed to haue offended they curse condemne whole states and Kings as they haue serued heeretofore the Kings of this Land and lately thc State of Venice They haue interdicted whole Realmes they haue forbidden diuine seruice to be said and the Sacraments to be administred Fiftly we must learne from what things excommunicate persons are excluded that we may the better know how to behaue our selues toward them Christ saith let such be as heathens Publicanes that is abstaine from such false brethren and communicate not with theÌ„ either in matters of religion or in common conuersation But how far we must forbeare their company and conuersing with them we shall speake afterward The word excommunication and to excommunicate note out a cutting off froÌ„ the communion which Christ noteth by the branches that bring foorth no fruite Iohn 15 6. If a man abide not in me hee is cast foorth as a branch and is withered and men gather them and cast them into the fire and they are burned The Euangelists also call it to put out of the Synagogues Iohn 16 2. that is out of the fellowship of the faithfull met together in one place Hence it is also that they were said to be accursed being out of the Church as they are blessed that abide in the Church hauing a communion together in matters of religion and fellowship one with another Now we must vnderstand that there is a two-fold communion from whence an excommunicate person may be said to be excluded Communion is two-fold inward and outward the one is inward and spirituall the other outward and corporall The inward communion is that which euery faithfull one hath by faith and loue first with God and then with the Saints of God and therfore in the Creed it is called the Communion of Saints For all the Saints are ioyned together with Christ their head by the band of the Spirit among themselues and with the whole body of the Church 1 Cor. 10 16. The bread which we breake in the Supper of the Lord is it not the communion of the body of Christ saith Paul And the Apostle Iohn in his first Epistle That which we haue seene heard declare we vnto you 1 Iohâ—â— that ye also may haue fellowship with vs and truely our fellowship is with the Father and with his Son Iesus Christ From this fellowship can none be excluded but by sin The Prophet saith Esay 5 â— your sinnes haue separated betweene mee and you And Iohn teacheth that if we walke in the light as he is in the light 1 Iohn 1 â— we haue fellowship one with an other and the blood of Iesus Christ his Son cleanseth vs from all sin And Paul in his Epistle to the Romanes sheweth particularly that there is nothing vnder heauen can separate vs from Christ and from the loue of God neither death Rom. 8.3 â— nor life nor Angels nor principalities nor powers nor things present nor things to come nor height nor depth nor any other creature among al which he doth not reckon sin and therefore it is sin alone which can separate any man froÌ„ the grace of God and from communion with him The excommunication of the Church can bar and shut out no man from this communion For if any man be truly engrafted into Christ endued with faith in Christ and repentance from dead workes beeing a member of his body in deed and in truth excommunication shal hurt him nothing at all in regard of that spirituall communion forasmuch as the sentence so giuen is void and frustrate and the doore is shut vp locked fast with a false key Such an excommunication is a blessing not a cursing Againe albeit a man iustly deserueth to bee excommunicated through his sin to be separated from God yet excommunication is not the first or cheefe cause of it but his owne sin and the continuance in it seeing it doth not seuer him from God but declareth him to bee seuered through his impenitency as the Priests vnder the law putting out the leprous did not defile them with the leprosie but pronounced them to be defiled as the Iudge giuing sentence vpon a malefactor doth not therby make him a malefactor for hee was so before but pronounce him to be so and as a theefe that is found guilty is not thereby made a theefe But here a question ariseth how can it be Obiect that any hauing a true fellowship with Christ can be separated from it through sin Can he that is a member of Christ be made no member All men are eyther reprobate or elect The reprobate are not neyther were neyther euer shall be partakers of this communion how then should they be
sound out Achan who had stollen the Babylonish garment and wedge of gold he had hidden it priuily and conueyed it closely into his tent howbeit he could not hide himselfe but the eye of God easily espyed him so that the hoste of God could not prosper so long as he remained in it Iosh 7.4 but receiued an ouerthrow at the siege of Ai. Wherefore what shal it profit vs to be absolued by the voices and sentences of all men or to be winked at as if we were cleare innocent when our conscience accuseth vs before God or he be displeased with vs and angry against vs We must enter into our selues and consider how the case standeth betweene God vs and not thinke it enough to know how the case standeth betweene man and vs. What though we can bribe them and stoppe their mouthes and make them hold their peaces and cause them to be content to take a little at our hands when we haue done them much wrong rather then they will goe to law with vs because they are weak and we mighty they are poore and we rich they are empty and we full we shall not be able to bribe the Lord who is stronger then we are and taketh the cause of the oppressed into his hand When we haue offered iniury vnto them it is not enough to confesse our fault vnto them and to humble our selues before them and to seeke to make amends vnto them all this we may doe and then goe to hell yet there are many that doe not come thus farre So then we must remember whom we offend that is God and thereupon to account all sinne heinous and capital forasmuch as it is against the highest Maiesty of infinite power and authority The greater the person is that is offended the greater the sinne is If a man speake euill of the Iudge or Iustice he shall be imprisoned howbeit it is not so heinous as to raile at the Prince because his person is greater and higher But what are all Princes but mortall men whose breath is in their nostrils whose bodies must goe into the graue and turne into dust out of which they were taken in comparison of the immortall God who is a person of infinite and incomprehensible Maiesty If he giue vs once the sight of our sinnes and touch our hearts with a feeling of them though they were as hard as steele as sencelesse as the dead and seared as with an hote yron he can make them aliue quicke and tender enough that we shall goe roaring all the day long and finde comfort in nothing if his hand be heauy vpon vs he will turne our moisture into the drouth of Summer and make all our bones that are broken to clatter so that our life shal abhorre bread and our soule dainty meate and our flesh shall be consumed away that it cannot be seene It is not therefore for vs to dally with him as with a childe or to play with his iustice as the fly doth with the candle til she be consumed but rather let vs remember the exhortation of the Apostle Heb. 12.28 Let vs haue grace whereby we may serue God acceptably with reuerence godly feare because our God is a consuming fire If his wrath be kindled yea but a little blessed are all they that trust in him As then we are to mark what we doe so we are to marke against whom wee doe it lest wee taste of destruction at the last and then would giue all the world if we were owners of it to be eased and released of our horrible plagues as it fared and fell out with the rich man in the Gospel Luk. 16. Let vs not thinke to escape from him by denying our sinnes as the reprobate shall doe at the last day who being accused of sin committed against God Matth. 25.44 shall answere When saw we thee a stranger or naked or hungry or thirsty or in prison but Christ Iesus will reply against them and take away all excuse from them and so stop the mouth of iniquity Verely verely I say vnto you inasmuch as ye did it not to one of these little ones ye did it not to me And heereby we may try our selues whether we haue truely repented of sinne or not if this note that abounded in Dauid be found in vs. For his conscience doth not so much accuse him for any fact and offence committed against Vriah as against the Lord himselfe and from hence came the liuely feeling of his sinne So if our conscience accuse vs much more for offending of Gods infinite Maiesty then for the iniury which we haue done vnto man if we stay not beneath vpon the earth but lift vp our hearts vnto God and consider that we haue to doe with him we haue attained to a good measure of true repentance But so long as we regard nothing but men we shall neuer behold the true face of sinne nor see it as it is in his owne likenesse To conclude let vs learne that of all enemies God is the most fearefull and terrible if he set himselfe against vs. Secondly seeing God is the person that is Vse 2 hurt and offended we learne that vengeance belongeth vnto him onely When iniury is done vnto any we must esteeme the wrong as done not onely vnto men but to God and therefore is to be left vnto him whose commandement is transgressed For except the Law of God had beene violated the creature should haue had no cause to complaine of any iniury It is the law that maketh it a sinne and an iniury as we shewed before out of the Apostle Rom. 7. No man therefore is to reuenge his owne cause but must commit vengeance vnto God and to that person that sustaineth Gods person on earth to wit the Magistrate who beareth not the sword in vaine whose iudgement is the iudgement of God whose reuenge is the reuenge of God This doth the Apostle set downe as a rule to guide vs Rom. 12.19 Dearely beloued auenge not your selues but rather giue place vnto wrath for it is written Vengeance is mine I will repay saith the Lord. A lesson often vrged alwayes confessed and yeelded vnto but smally regarded and seldome practised For as if there were no God in heauen no Gods on earth that beare his name and title men runne together like wilde beasts or as horses that rush into the battell and reuenge their owne quarrels as if sinne were wholly committed against themselues and not at all against God as if they were specially interessed in it and God had litle to doe with the matter as if the wrong touched them and no way concerned him From hence it commeth to passe that whiles they goe about greedily to reuenge wrong done vnto them iudgement falleth vpon their owne heads and God executeth vengeance vpon them for their reuenge and so while they goe about to hurt others the greatest hurt falleth vpon themselues and while they shew themselues
A fift motiue A fift motiue which ought to be very effectuall is the consideration of the forgiuenesse that we receiue at the hands of God We are much indebted vnto him there is no sin that we commit but increaseth our debt so that we are no way able to pay it He is content for his sons sake to forgiue vs al therefore we ought to put off anger wrath malice and reuenge and on the other side to put on the bowels of mercies kindnesse humblenesse of minde meekenesse and long suffering forbearing one another and forgiuing one another Col. 3.13 if any maÌ„ haue a quarrell against any euen as Christ forgaue vs so also we must do Hence it is that Christ teacheth vs to aske forgiuenesse at the hands of God as we shew our selues ready and willing to forgiue for we say Forgiue vs our sinnes as we also forgiue the trespasses that are done vnto vs and he addeth immediately after If ye forgiue men their trespasses your heauenly Father will also forgiue you Matt. 6.14 15. but if ye forgiue not men their trespasses neither wil your Father forgiue your trespasses If then we carry grudging spirits and reuenging minds boyling in vs we turne this comfortable petition into an horrible imprecation against our selues and pray that God would not forgiue vs but coÌ„demne vs forasmuch as we determine not to forgiue but to be reuenged on our enemies that offend vs. If we could be perswaded of this truth then which nothing can be truer we would not seeke reuenge to gaine a kingdome considering that we call downe vengeance with our own mouthes vpon our selues which is a most fearefull case For do we thinke that when sin lyeth at the dore vengeance wil be farre from vs and not come neere vs except we cry for it our selues Let vs take heede we doe not dally with God who wil in iustice repay vs because we take vpon vs to repay and will powre vpon vs the vengeance which we aske against our selues The sixt motiue Lastly we are mooued to put vp wrongs suffer iniuries to referre all reuenge vnto God and not to requite euil for euill because it is against all good law right reason common sense that any man should be accuser witnesse iudge and executioner But euery one that taketh vpon him to right his owne cause A reuenger executeth the office of foure men and to reuenge himselfe doth all these together he executeth the office of foure seueral men It is no reason that he which layeth any accusation against vs should be admitted to be witnesse against vs because a witnesse should not be partiall nor any way suspected to be party Whosoeuer refuseth to referre his cause to the iudgement of God and will take vp the weapon and instrument of reuenge into his owne hand doth more then this he cannot be content to be an accuser and witnesse of wrong but wil also sit as iudge to ccndemne and as executioner to punish which is against all right law equity and conscience No man therefore ought to ingrosse so many offices which of right belong vnto seuerall men It is vnpossible that there should be iust proceeding where matters are carryed in this order If then we would be Christs disciples let vs possesse our soules with patience and commit our causes vnto God that the spirit of glory and of God may rest vpon vs. Notwithstanding all these motiues which may serue as so many bands to tie vs to this dutie Obiections answered the nature of man that is corrupt striueth to breake them all and to be at liberty to doe what it list and therefore ministreth many obiections which are but carnall reasons to warrant the practise of priuate reuenge Let vs see what they are and apply seuerall remedies to euery one of them to stay vs vp from offending this way First of all it will be said If we Obiect should put vp wrongs this were to make our selues as fooles for euery one to laugh at and as blockes for euery one to insult ouer vs and to tread vpon vs. I answere Answer it skilleth not what the world esteeme of vs and what they speake against vs. If we were of the world the world would loue his owne but because we are chosen out of the world Ioh. 15. â—â— therefore the world hateth vs reuileth vs taunteth vs and speaketh al manner of euill against vs. If we regard the iudgement of God we must passe very little for the iudgment of men if we receiue praise of God it skilleth not if we be dispraised of men And as they speake euill of the seruants of God that are themselues euill so they will account vs fooles that are indeed fools themselues For there is no foole like to the wicked man and therfore he is in Scripture oftentimes branded with this name and note As for those that account godlinesse folly and place wisedome in committing wickednesse let vs leaue such wisedome to the wise of this world and be content to be esteemed as simple fooles to the end we may be like to the wise God who is a God of patience and so be partakers of the heauenly nature He turneth the wisedome of this world into foolishnesse and the foolishnesse of this world he accepteth as true wisedome Wherefore let vs hearken to the counsell of the Apostle 1 Cor 3.18 Let no man deceiue you if any man among you seemeth to be wise in this world let him become a foole that he may bee wise It were better for vs to be accouÌ„ted fools in this world by wicked men then to be iudged fooles for euer in the world to come Againe some wil obiect If we alwaies sufser Obiect 2 wrongs we shall make our selues a prey set an edge vpon others to lay on loade vpon vs. For we shall neuer be quiet but euermore be abused I answere Answer the condemning of vengeance is not a taking away of iust defence God tyeth vp our hands from vniust reuenge but he shutteth not our mouthes from iust complaint For we may claime the help of the Magistrate either for the preuenting of wrong or for the punishment of the doer of wrong The Magistrate is Gods deputy and his office is to releeue the oppressed to defend the innocent to execute iudgment on malefactors When certaine of the Iewes more then forty men banded together and bound themselues vnder a curse that they would neither eat nor drink til they had killed Paul Act. 23. â—â— he sent to the chief captaine to be defended from their conspiracy And when he saw the malice of his nation against him that they ceassed not to lay greeuous complaints to his charge he appealed vnto Cesar that he might not be deliuered into the hands of the Iewes that sought his life and thirsted for blood I stand at Cesars iudgement seat where I ought to be iudged 〈◊〉 â— 10 So
all holinesse and righteousnesse Hence it is that God tollerated many things among his people which he neuer allowed simply as appeareth in the case of diuorcement 〈◊〉 4 1. and many other of like nature So hee suffered the next of kinne to pursue him to death that had slaine his kinsman if he were taken out of the City of his refuge but God neuerthelesse did neuer approue of this to set vpon the person that had done him no harme neither aloweth any to follow the rage of his choler and to execute the malice of his heart so that this law hath no place among vs. For we must marke this as a certaine rule that ciuil gouernment cannot change any thing in the ten Commandements or set downe any thing to the preiudice of them Many things were permitted vnto the Iewes because of the hardnesse of their hearts Math. 19 8. but from the beginning it was not so They then that would put away their wiues for euery cause might as well alledge the law of giuing them a bill of diuorcement as others produce the auenger of blood to iustifie the prosecution of priuate reuenge forasmuch as the one is a breach of the seauenth Commandement the other is a breach of the sixth Commandement And thus much in answer of the obiections Thirdly we are put in mind of this duty Vse 3 that seeing all sin is committed against God we should be afraid to sinne against him and ought aboue all things to take heed of his wrath and indignation We are rather to chuse any course or take any way then runne into his displeasure Thus it was with Ioseph of whom we spake before he was content rather to be slandered vniustly and accused falsely of his leud and lasciuious mistrisse yea to be imprisoned and punished by his ouer-credulous master then he would make a breach in his owne soule sin against God Let a man once perish his conscience the wracke is not easily made vp again It is like a water-course which is not easily stopped It is better to fall into the hands of men then of God for he can make our innocency knowne and the vprightnesse of our cause to appeare that it shall break out as the light and shine as the Sunne at noone daies as we shall shew more euidently in the end of this chapter True it is the greatest sort of men make it a common matter because it is common they account it a small and light matter to sin against God When they heare that by cōmitting euill they sin in Gods sight and prouoke him to anger they regard not much those threatnings they make a mock of sin and feare not the euent of it not considering they play with a serpent that will in the end sting thē vnto death when it hath wrapped them fast as it were in fetters that they can by no meanes escape We must account no sin to be in it owne nature little as a mote but esteeme of it as a great beame albeit there be difference betweene them and some be greater then other This cogitation once taking place in vs How we may vnderstand the greeuousnesse of sin Eph. 5 3. will make vs feare and tremble at the naming of it The Apostle speaking of fornication and vncleannesse and such like euils saith Let it not be once named among you as it becommeth Saints For the Scripture laieth hold on our straying thoughts and wandring motions of the minde though we neuer giue assent vnto them but labour to remoue and repell them so soone as they arise in vs and abhorre them and our selues for them These first motions and lusts are a breach of the Law Rom. 7. and deserue condemnation how much more therfore the transgressions of our whole life that are much more abhominable Besides we are taught not onely to looke into the glasse of the law to see the heinousnesse of our transgressions but also to consider the punishments due vnto them in this life and the life to come for thereby we are subiect to all woes and miseries and death it selfe as we may see by the examples of our first parents of the old world of Sodome of Pharaoh and his hoste of the Iewes that were carried captiue and many of Gods owne people that by infirmity haue fallen and felt sore chastisements from his hands as appeareth in Moses and Aaron in Dauid in Hezekiah in Iosiah in Salomon and sundry others Lastly we may behold the grieuousnesse of sin in the example of Christ our Sauiour who albeit he were without sinne and none iniquitie was found in his mouth yet bare he in his body our sinnes and felt that burden which would haue crushed vs in peeces and broken all our bones in sunder forasmuch as he apprehended the wrath of God in his soule which caused him to sweat water and blood and to cry out vpon the crosse My God Mat. 27.46 my God why hast thou forsaken me Such then as neuer feare to offend God haue no feeling of Gods iustice no feeling of Christs suffering no feeling of the vilenesse of sin no feeling of their owne punishments that hang ouer their heads shall without repentance seaze vpon them to their finall damnation Let vs awake cut of our deepe sleepe and take care of our saluation let vs take heede we grow not senselesse and hard-hearted Let vs learne to know our selues better and consider what we haue done Let vs feare to offend God and stand in awe of his iudgements so that if we sinne against him we may be well assured to be punished for it But some will say Obiect God is gracious and mercifull he will not plague vs and strike vs though we sin he is not hard as many would make him doth not the Scripture tell vs that he is mercifull and shall we not beleeue the Scripture to be true Let them say what they will I will beleeue the Scripture Answer I answere in saying thus thou doest nothing but deceiue thy selfe and dally with the word of God and indeed doest not beleeue it to be true For if thou diddest acknowledge God to be the author of it thou wouldest submit thy selfe to euery part of it thou wouldest not embrace what thou likest and refuse what liketh thee not Thou mayest as well say in plaine English that part of the word of God is false and there is no trueth in it and I will sinne without controllement of it nay while thou reasonest in that prophane manner thou sayest in thine heart Tush God is not God but an idoll that sitteth still that hath eyes and seeth nothing that hath hands and doeth nothing that hath eares and heareth nothing True it is men are ashamed to vtter these reprochfull wordes and to belch out of their filthy mouthes such horrible blasphemies but if we will rippe vp to the quick their former presumptions we shall find their case and condition to be little better
in the tenth chapter verses 35 30 37 38. the Israelites promise that they would truely pay their due to the Leuites that they would bring their first fruites the first borne of their sons of their Cattell of their Bullockes of their Sheepe and the tithes of the Land vnto the Leuites and Priests that minister in the house of God but when Nehemiah was absent they were slacke in performance of their promise We may obserue besides who they are that haue the chiefe hand in this sinne not the men of least account or lowest degree but the cheefe sort had the cheefest hand in this trespasse For who are they that most robbe the Church and pill and polle the Ministery and make themselues fatte with the spoiles of the tithes but those that shold be greatest friends vnto it euen great persons who make themselues greater by making Church-liuings lesser This we see plainely in the place named before where Nehemiah saith chap. 13 10 11 12. I perceiued that the portions of the Leuites had not beene giuen them for the Leuites and the Singers that did the work were fled euery one vnto his field Then contended I with the Rulers and saide Why is the house of God forsaken and I gathered them together and set them in their place c. Such therefore albeit they be great mighty are to bee reproued It is the duty of the Magistrate to see so these things and to correct the abuses that creepe into the Land and by all good meanes to release the oppressions that lie heauy vpon the Ministers of the church If God take the matter into his hand he will take an account of them that spoile the church and make them feele the greeuousnes of their sinne It is better that Nehemiah should correct the sinnes of the people then Nebuchadnezzar If God scourge vs by cruell enemies woe be to vs they are without all mercy and compassion Thus then we learne how and what to account of this sin to wit the withholding of maintenance froÌ„ the Ministers that it is robbing and spoiling of God a defacing and deforming of his kingdome This maintenance is the homage and tribute that God doth require of vs for the setting vp and continuance of his kingdome among vs whereby it followeth that tithes are holy sacred things not to be deteined nor imployed to any other vse The Apostle therefore saith Gal. 6 verse 7. Be not deceiued God is not mocked for whatsoeuer a man soweth that shall he also reape Vse 5 Lastly from hence ariseth comfort to such as do good to the Sanctuary and to the vttermost of their power further the worshippe of God they may assure themselues that God will account it reward it as done vnto himselfe Whatsoeuer is giuen to the maintenance of Gods seruice and the furtherance of true religion and the propagation of the Gospel is giuen to God himselfe serueth to aduance the glory of his Name as appeareth by sundry examples in holy Scripture worthy both of commendation of admiration and of imitation One example The first example we haue in Obadiah who liued in the daies of greeuous persecution wheÌ„ Iezabel made hauocke of the Church of God the Altars were cast downe and the Prophets slaine then did hee take an hundred of the Lords Prophets and hid them by fifties in a Caue and fed them with bread and water 1 Kin. 18. It is an easie matter in the daies of peace and quietnes to shew a loue to the Ministers of the word and to pretend our selues to bee friends and fauourers of the Gospel but let vs not flatter our selues for wee may heerein deceiue our selues This is no euident triall or certaine demonstration to proue our zeale to bee right forasmuch as we may do all this more for the applause of the world and to be well thought of among men then for loue we haue to the truth or to them that bring the truth glad tidings of good things But when all things are in an hurry and vprore when persecution is raised for the Gospels sake and Iezabel sendeth a messenger to Eliah 1 King 19 2. that his life shall bee taken away from him or when the Ministers are in disgrace and contempt of the world turned out of house and home when they are left succourlesse comfortlesse then to stand to them to releeue them to countenance theÌ„ and in a good cause to defend them is a notable signe of a liuely faith and of receiuing the truth in truth and sincerity God will not forget their effectuall faith and diligent loue and the patience of their hope in Iesus Christ he will haue them in continuall remembrance reward it as done vnto himselfe as God shewed himselfe in mercy to Obadiah and for his sake sent a gracious raine vpoÌ„ his inheritance and filled their hearts with ioy and gladnesse For euen as Elisha said to Iehoram King of Israel when they had no water for the host nor for the cattell that followed them What haue I to do with thee Get thee to the Prophets of thy father and to the Prophets of thy mother as the Lord of hosts liueth before whom I stand Surely were it not that I regard the presence of Iehoshaphat the King of Iudah I would not looke toward thee nor see thee 2 Kings 3 13 14. Iehoshaphat was a good and godly King who feared the Lord and in all distresses called vpon them euermore to aske counsell of the Prophets of the Lord and God suffereth his word to bee declared to the wicked themselues many times howbeit it is because of the godly that are among them euen so doth God deale with Ahab he would haue suffered him to follow the false Prophets that he fed and to be seduced by them and to perish in that famine but that he regarded Obadiah and that small remnant for whose sake he shewed mercy vpon the Land He had shewed mercy to the Lords Prophets the Lord sheweth mercy vnto him againe and is mindfull of his goodnesse as if he had done it vnto himselfe Another example The second example 2 Chr. 24 â—6 we haue in Iehoiada hee was honoured aliue and dead so that they buried him in the City of Dauid among the Kings because hee had done good in Israel both toward God and toward his house He set his heart to honour God and was zealous for his glory hee reformed religion he destroyed idolatry hee freed them from tyranny he established true piety and did much good to the Church and Common-wealth and as he was carefull to honour God so God honoured him and remembred him for good according to the greatnesse of his owne kindnesse and according to his seruants goodnesse The like we might say of Nehemiah The third example Nehem. 13 26 when the secret enemies of the Church had defiled the Priesthood and the couenant of the Priesthood and of the Leuites and that
him into prison and Ioseph could by no meanes satisfie his master nor blot out the wrong opinion he had conceiued of him The like we might shew touching Saul toward Ionathan his sonne and Dauid his seruant that were notwithstanding loyall faithfull vnto him He conceiued in minde that all had conspired against him 1 Sam. 22 8 29 4. yet there was none would shew him that his sonne had made a league with the sonne of lesse there was none sorry for him or sheweth vnto him that his sonne had stirred vp his seruant against him to lie in waite to take away his life from him These two innocent men had made indeed a league together but not against the King their father a league of amity not of conspiracy neither had they giuen the least cause of suspicion to be so hardly cēsured and sinisterly iudged off yet who could remoue out of his minde that iealousie or perswade him that they intended no hurt or mischiefe against him In like manner dealt the proud men with Ieremy Ierem. 43 3. they charged him to haue spoken falsely and that the Lord had not sent him to charge them not to goe downe into Egypt they suspected that Baruch had set him on against them to deliuer them into the hand of the Caldeans that they might put them to death and carry them captiues into Babylon This was the deuise of their owne braines the imagination of their owne harts yet what could Ieremy doe against it or which way could he stay them from suspecting thus Whē as Paul hauing appealed to Caesar had escaped shipwracke and was come safe to Melita the Barbarians seeing a viper fastned on his hand Acts 28 4. said among themselues This man surely is a murtherer whom though he haue escaped the sea yet vengeance suffereth not to liue Thus we see that albeit we do not commit any crime worthy to be accused or censured yet we cannot hinder those that are credulous from misdeeming and mistrusting of vs. It lyeth in vs wholly to giue no iust cause of suspicion but lyeth not in vs wholly to preuent suspicion For euil persons may suspect what they please without ground and foundation without reason and occasion The Magistrates censured Paul to be a troubler of the Citty Acts 16 20. the Iewes traduced him to be a polluter of the Temple Acts 21 28. and a Preacher against the Law Tertullus accused him to be a pestilent fellow and a mouer of sedition among all the Iewes throughout the world and a ring-leader of the sect of the Nazarens Acts chap. 24 verse 5. Thus he is suspected and how could he auoide it Wherefore good men depend not vpon the opinion of other men but stand vppon their owne innocency they do not rise or goe downe stand or fall as it shall please other men to conceiue of them for that were to walke vpon other mens feete or to leane vpon the staffe that resteth in another mans hand that may deceiue thē but they builde their house vpon the foundation of their owne vertues and haue or at least ought to haue matter enough within them to commend themselues It must not seeme strange to the godly when they feele the bitter fruits of these suspicions It hath euermore fared thus with them This then ought not to make vs wauer or to weaken vs in our profession but rather encourage vs to walke through good report and euill report and to furnish vs to passe through fire and water life and death knowing that God is able and will in the end bring our cause into the light and make the innocency of our persons and the iustice of our cause manifest to the glory of his Name to the comfort of our hearts to the confusion of his and our enemies as we shall shew afterward Thus he dealt with Ioseph after he had tried his patience by suffering for well doing Psal 105 18. Gen. 3◠21. for though he were laid in irons and his feete hurt with fetters yet the Lord was with him and shewed him mercy gaue him fauour in the sight of the keeper of the prison to whom no doubt he shewed his vprightnesse and cleered himselfe of that wickednes which was laide to his charge So also he dealt with Dauid with Ieremy and the rest of the righteous This doth Dauid intreat oftentimes when he was laden with the reproches of his enemies when he was bitten with the teeth and smitten with the tongues of the malignant Psal 7 3 4 5 6 Thus we see if suspition were cause sufficient to condemne and censure any no man could stand in iudgement but equity should be turned into iniquity truth into falsehood innocency it selfe should receiue a checke and counterbuffe Let not then the wicked triumph as if they had gotten the victory and giuen the godly a foile when they can alledge against them how many waies of how many persons they are suspected for that as much may bee suspected of them when as nothing at all can be proued by thē It is not the suspicion or the accusation or the condemnation or the execution that maketh a man guilty of euill or to deserue death but the offence that is committed worthy of punishment If then they be free from crime they are happy when they are iudged vnhappy and may reioyce and be glad when their enemies haue cause to weepe and waile Vse 3 Lastly let Magistrates and all that are in authority whether in the common-wealth or in the family put this in practise For seeing euery one should be tried before he be censured and that examination must goe before condemnation let them not receiue euery cōplaint and accusation but let them do iustice and iudgement defend the poore and fatherlesse releeue the weake and oppressed rid them out of the hand of the wicked Let this be the end of their gouernment to sing mercy and iudgement and diligently to consider the causes that come before them To this purpose there is required of them two things wisedome and patience without which they shall neuer proceed aright in taking away euill but sometimes plucke vp good corne instead of weedes or suffer thistles to grow instead of wholesome herbes Wisedome is required to finde out particular offences to know the number the nature the measure the proceeding in them the encrease of them and all circumstances as we see Eccl. 7 20 21. This will teach vs when to correct and when we may deferre correction in hope of amendment it being the discretion of a man to deferre his anger Prou. 20 30. And albeit the blewnesse of the wound clenseth away euill yet a man ought not to giue scope to his anger neither yet exceed measure Secondly there is required patience that we be not too hot and hasty vpon those that haue offended but to quiet our mindes and heare their answers what they can alledge for themselues as Iob
31 13 14. He did not despise the cause of his man-seruant nor of his maid-seruant when they contended with him he grounded himselfe vpon two most notable worthy considerations one from the person of God another from the law of creation From the person of God he vsed mildenesse toward them because with him is no respect of persons What then shall I do when God riseth vp and when he visiteth what shall I answer him If he should not deale mercifully and moderately with them how should he be able to answer it to God who is the Lord both of master and seruant forasmuch as we all serue one common master to whoÌ„ we must giue an account and as our seruants come to answer before vs so we must come to answer before God Col. 4. It shall one day be said vnto vs Come giue an account of thy Stewardship for wee may be no longer Stewards Luke 16. This consideration if it were duely marked of vs were sufficient to stirre vp all masters Magistrates to iust and equall dealing Againe from the common condition of our creation there is one author of life in him both master and seruant liue and moue and haue their being and both of them must of necessity die and depart out of this life How meane or how high soeuer our place of gouernement be to moderate our affections is a notable vertue in all Gouernors albeit by our authority we may command them silence and stoppe their mouthes and lade theÌ„ with stripes yet we should giue them leaue to answer for themselues and to pleade their owne causes and to debate the matter freely with vs. True it is Paul requireth of seruants that they should bee obedient vnto their masters Tiâ— 1 â— and please them well in all things not answering again howbeit the Apostle meaneth giuing of crosse answers replying againe with vnseemely and firelike words such as stand not with the bounds of their calling but they mutter and murmure with their tongues so that though they be reasonable in their seruice yet they are vnreasonable in their cutted and crabbed answers This is the answering that heere is reprooued in seruants who oftentimes abuse the lenity and mildnesse of their superiours Iob by his owne practise sheweth that there was no pride hautinesse or cruelty in him he abused not his superiority and authoritie ouer them he exercised not tyranny vpon them he did not trample vpon them and cast them vnder his feete as if they had beene dogges or bruite beasts but he mastered his affections and bridled his anger did beare with them with all gentlenesse and lowlinesse of minde And there are many motiues to perswade to this meeknesse and mildenesse toward such as are vnder vs. â—nes to â—ade to â—enesse â—d infeâ— First we are all of one molde and matter al are of the earth we are no better in regâ—â—d of our originall then those that are vnder vs albeit heere we be aboue them We are all dust and to dust we must returne The master is dust as well as the seruant When the poore Iewes complained against their oppressours to whom they had morgaged their houses and lands and giuen their sonnes and daughters into bondage they vse this â—eason Nehe. 5.5 Yet now our flesh is as the flesh of our brethren our children as their children To this purpose the Prophet warneth that we hide not our selues from our owne flesh Esay 58.7 Secondly we haue all one common creator he that made the master made also the seruant and he that created the rich created the poore â— 22.2 God is the maker of them both as Salomon teacheth in the booke of the Prouerbes and this we noted before out of Iob who confesseth that he which made him made them and that they had one which fashioned them in the wombe Thirdly albeit we haâ—e superiority and soueraignty ouer them yet we must consider wee haue one master in heauen â—s 6.9 to whom wee must giue an account so that as we are masters ouer them so we haue a master ouer vs and as we haue seruants vnder vs so we are seruants vnder God Such then as are superiours ceasse not to be subiects forasmuch as God is aboue all that will iudge euery one according to their workes euen toward those that belong vnto vs. The masters among the Gentiles neuer considered that they were as stewards and must giue an account of their calling and gouernment and therefore they abused it at their pleasure hauing power of life and death ouer their seruants but the Apostle putteth them in minde that the high possessour of heauen and earth ruleth all and will bring all vnto iudgement Seeing then God hath knit such a fast knot betweene mankinde that cannot be loosed to wit that we haue all one matter one common maker one common master surely such as shall cut this knot in sunder deserueth to haue his name razed out of the number of men because he acknowledgeth not the nature which God hath put into vs but thinketh he hath the bridle put into his own hands to vexe and oppresse such as are vnder him True it is he hath a preheminence ouer others and it is meete he should rule as a master and Magistrate in his owne house howbeit such as serue him and are of low degree ought not to be contemned as abiects or accounted as our footstooles Fourthly as there is one master both of masters and seruants so there is no respect of persons with him This is the nature of our heauenly master he will not sit in iudgement vpon men according to their nobility power greatnesse or riches but deale with them according to their workes as 1 Pet. 1 17. If ye call on the Father who without respect of persons iudgeth according to euery mans workes passe the time of your soiourning heere in feare When men of might and power vexe and tread vpon the poore weake and simple that dare not resist or withstand them they goe away with it for the most part euery one is afraid to oppose against them or to defend the cause of the innocent because men are blinded or daunted by the outward glory of their persons and so they dreame that God is like vnto themselues But the Apostle layeth before their eyes Ephes 6.9 or rather vnto their hearts that they should put away threatning and deale mildly and gently toward them forasmuch as God accepteth of no mans person Fiftly they shall receiue themselues great benefite and profit by their seruice This the Gentiles though God suffered them to wander in ignorance knew well enough and the Philosophers vsed to mooue all masters to equity and gentle dealing toward their seruants True it is menseruants and maidseruants in those dayes were not as they are in our times they had them not by couenant for yeeres they serued them not for wages but they were bondslaues to liue and die
leaue this vse by disuse thereof Although it may seem hard vnto vs at the first yet if we labor to discontinue it we shall find it easie at the last The second cause is euill examples when we keep euill company we heare them we learne of them We cannot frequent the company of swearers but we shall haue othes rife in our eares The passage is easie from the care to the tongue That which we commonly heare we commonly talke off If then othes be rife in our eares they will quickly be ready in our mouthes And the reason is because the often practise of any sin maketh vs to haue the lesse sense and sorrow for sin lesse hatred and detestation of sin As it is in them that commit sin so it is in them that are present at it Touching these that are the practisers of it the Prophet saith Can the Ethiopian change his skin Iet 13.23 c. So is it also with these that frequent the society of common swearers it is hard to bee with them to come from them but we shal one way or other be partakers of their sinnes This sinne of swearing is not made the lesse by multitude of euill examples set before vs forasmuch as the multitude of them that sin doth rather make the sin more to be abhorred then excused and prouoketh Gods wrath more fiercely We are not to follow a multitude to do euill If we sin together Exod. 23.2 we shal also suffer together and if we offend with others we shall be punished with others The third cause is want of admonition For many sin this way that do not know they sinne many haue a custome in swearing that are ignorant they do sweare or at least that they swear so often or that the sin offence is so great who are of that flexible nature good disposition that if they knew the greeuousnesse of the sin or the greatnes of the danger would abstaine from doing euill It is an offence indeed in those that swear albeit they doe it of ignorance so is it also in those that pretending loue and friendship to those that vse it do not by admonition seeke to reclaime them The wise man saith Prou. 9.8 Reproue not a scorner lest he hate thee c. It is a fault generally among vs that we doe not exhort one another A word spoken in due season is comely and profitable like apples of gold in pictures of siluer pleasant words are as an hony combe Prou. 25.11 and 16.24 sweet to the soule and health to the bones No words are so sweet to the taste as those that aime at the soules good We may by this means be an occasion of sauing a soule by want of the performance of this dutie and by keeping silence when we ought not we may be partakers of their sinnes and we may be a meanes of damning their soules For what knowest thou O man whether thou mayest winne thy brother The last cause that shall now be touched furthering the sin of swearing is want of punishment It were to be wished that the Magistrate would sharpen the Law against this sin and other of the first Table that are of like nature concerned directly the glory of God The punishment is litle or none at al against it which maketh it so common And I would to God that they who should be most forward to redresse it had not the chiefe hand in this trespasse We are as men afraid to touch this sore and they that ought to reproue it haue taught their tongues to vse it I mean the Ministers of the word How then should they teach others that cannot teach themselues or how should they exhort others not to swear that haue learned commonly to sweare themselues Let all those therefore that are in authority whether their place be higher or lower looke to those that are vnder them There is no smoothering of sin or dealing gently and tenderly with it if we wil represse and redresse it Sinne is like to a nettle Sin is like vnto a nettle the more lightly you handle it the more it stingeth the way is to crush it harder If we deale mildely with sin we make it thereby to gather strength It is the blewnesse of a wound saith Salomon that purgeth euill Sinne is like a serpent in the egge or like a wolfe and lyon that is yong if they be suffred they sting vnto death and make vs their prey Slight and sheet punishment of any sin is after a sort an inuiting encouragement vnto it But some man wil farther obiect without swearing men Obiect 2 will not beleeue me they doubt of my word an oath putteth the matter out of question I answer Answer he that will not beleeue thee without an oth in thy communication neither wil hee with an oth For he that is a common swearer may well be presumed or suspected to be a cōmon liar whosoeuer maketh no conscience of the greater will make no conscience of the lesser sin The prophet Hoseah complaining of the corruptions that reigned in his time ioyneth these together as it were coupleth thē in one yoke Hosea 4.2 by swearing and lying they break out It is not thy facing out-facing thy swearing staring that can procure thee credit among those that are sober minded forasmuch as they that will commonly swear will also forswear Salomon teacheth that in many words there wanteth not folly Prou. 10.19 so in many othes there wanteth not periury Wouldest thou be beleeued and haue mē rest in thy sayings without doubting or gainsaying accustome thy tongue to speak the truth be ashamed to be taken with a lie gain a good report to thy self by gouernment of thy tongue and setting a watch before the dore of thy mouth pondering thy words before thou vtter them and examine thy speach Obiect 3 before thou speake it But some will pretend a necessity wherby they are vrged and say they cānot liue without swearing they obiect that men will not buy of them and that they shall neuer be able to vtter their wares without it Nay Answer the wiser sort beleeue thee the lesse and buy of thee the lesse It maketh them look the better about them and watch thy fingers that hast set no watch before thy mouth They see thou makest no more conscience of an oath then a dogge doth to wag his taile but thou must remember that goods gotten by forgery lying deceit and swearing shall not prosper long nor continue euer Hag. 1.6 Prou. 13.11 and 1.2 〈◊〉 12.27 They put their gaines in a bottomlesse bag Salomon is plentifull in handling this point in diuers places Wealth gotten by vanity c. The treasures of wickednesse c. Albeit euill men may prosper for a time yet they shal not long enioy their stollē goods For goods wrongfully gotten are stollen and thou hast no better title vnto them then the theefe
let vs goe the right way and cry to God we lift vp our voyce against them wheras we ought to lift vp our voyce vnto him who hath his eares open to heare our praiers and will blow away the storme and tempest by the blast of his mouth Thirdly doth God promise to right our cause and take vpon him our defence Then Vse 3 let vs do good for good and returne vnto him like for like let vs yeeld defence for defence and pleade his cause that hath pleaded ours For it is our duty to vndertake his defence whensoeuer his truth is gainsayed or his name euill-spoken of There is no man but is very carefull and circumspect to maintaine his owne name and credite in the world whensoeuer it is any way questioned ought wee not then much more to regard the vpholding and bearing vp the Name of God which is great and holy through all generations Heereunto doth Ioshua seeme to allude chap. 7 verse 9. complaining vnto God of the ouerthrow that the Israelites had receiued at the siege of At The Cananites and all the inhabitants of the Land shall heare of it and shall compasse vs and destroy our name out of the earth and what wilt thou doe vnto thy mighty Name He had greater care of Gods glory then he had of his owne and it went neerer vnto him to heare Gods Name dishonoured then to haue his owne destroyed out of the earth So it ought to be with vs let it not trouble vs to bee hated and maligned of the vnthankfull world and our honour with all contempt and disgrace laide in the dust but bee euermore ready to say Not vnto vs Lord not vnto vs but vnto thy Name giue the glory Psal 115.1 If we be to open our mouthes for our brethrē as we shall see more at large afterward when they are laden with scandals and reproches much more then ought wee to do this in Gods cause and for Gods glory Let vs not be ashamed of his truth lest he be ashamed of vs. Let vs confesse his Name before the sonnes of men and we shall be sure to be confessed before the sonnes of God If we acknowledge his truth he will acknowledge vs before the Angels and before his Father This Christ teacheth his Disciples Whosoeuer confesseth me before men him will I confesse also before my Father which is in heauen Math. 10 32. but whosoeuer shall deny me before men him will I also deny before my Father which is in heauen What a shame and reproch will this be vnto vs that God should defend our cause and we shrinke backe through feare to defend his Christ our Sauiour doth oftentimes take vpon him to defend his Disciples when they were assaulted and set vpon by the Pharisees and therefore no maruaile though he charge this vpon them so earnestly that they should not be ashamed of him and of his words in that adulterous and sinfull generation We must be all ready to say with the Apostle Rom. 1 16. I am not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ for it is the power of God vnto saluation to euery one that beleeueth He defendeth his Disciples being reprooued because they did not fast often which was the bodily exercise which the Pharisees so much practised Luke 18. and wherein they so much gloried Math. 9 14. Hee defendeth them beeing accused of the breach of the Sabbath when they were seene to plucke the eares of corne and eate them Math. 12 2 3. He defendeth them being charged to transgresse the tradition of the Elders in that they did not wash before they had eatē bread Mat. 15 2 3. Yea such was his great wonderful loue to those that followed him that when his owne credite was touched as well as theirs he seemeth to neglect his owne and maintaine theirs as we see Luke 7. When Christ was entertained in the house of one of the Pharisees a woman in the City which was a sinner knowing that he sate at meate brought an Alabaster box of oyntment and stood at his feete washing them with her teares Luke 7.39 wiping them with her haires kissing them with her lippes and annointing them with the oyntment but when the Pharisee which had bidden him saw it he spake within himselfe saying This man if hee were a Prophet would haue knowne who and what manner of woman this is that toucheth him for she is a sinner He conceiued hardly of Christ as well as of the woman and iudged wrongfully of him that he was no Prophet as well as of her that she was a sinner yea more corruptly of him then of her forasmuch as shee had beene so whereas he was not onely a Prophet but the Prince of Prophets yea the King of his Church Verse 47. yea the Sonne of God yet hee forbeareth to make any apology for himselfe wholly defendeth her telling him that her sinnes which are many are forgiuen her for shee loued much Hath the Lord Iesus this singular care of vs and shall not we be zealous of his glory Shall we suffer his name to be troden vnder foot and neuer offer to vphold it Shall euill men speake euill of his truth and we say nothing against them The Apostle Peter giueth this commandement Sanctifie the Lord God in your hearts and be ready alwaies to giue an answer to euery man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with meekenesse and feare 1 Pet. chap. 3 verse 15. When the Apostles were charged to preach no more in the Name of Iesus Christ Peter and Iohn answered and saide vnto them Whether it bee right in the sight of God to hearken vnto you more then vnto God iudge yee for we cannot but speake the things which we haue seene and heard Acts 4 19. Woe then vnto those that see and heare God notoriously dishonoured and yet will neither heare it nor see it they make a law against themselues and shall taste of the same measure measured vnto them againe they shall be censured of others when they shall haue none to defend their causes This they will iudge to be an iniury to themselues and yet cannot perceiue the iniquity which they commit against God If then they will haue GOD shew this mercy to them in making their innocency knowne let them performe this duty to him in pleading his cause when his truth is euilly spoken off or any way ouerborne Vse 4 Fourthly forasmuch as this is the mercifull dealing of GOD toward vs and our good name when it is impeached that he will make the truth to be knowne let vs acknowledge this blessing and giue him the praise of it This also is another duty that wee are put in minde off to be performed vnto him For as we are bound in regard of our owne good to pray vnto him to make manifest the secrets of our hearts and to bring to the light the truth that is hidden so whensoeuer we haue found
for his piety and aduancement of true religion sent out his Princes to teach in the Cities of Iudah not that they did take vpon them the duty of the Priests or vsurpe the office of the Prophets but because they did backe countenance authorize the Leuites they did embolden encorage the Prophets This made an easy way and passage for the receiuing and entertaining of true religion among the people with much more readinesse and cheerefulnesse then otherwise would haue bene For when they saw and considered that such noble and worthy persons were the aduancers and vpholders of the common Faith they were the more stirred vp to a zelous professing and a carefull embracing and a sincere obeying of the truth that was taught Seeing therefore such good Princes are such great pillars of the Commonwealth of the Church and of Religion the losse of them when they are taken away is one of the greatest losses threatneth the ruine and hauocke of all that is good When the good King Iosiah was taken away Lam. 4 20. being taken in the snare vnder whose shadow they liued in peace all Iudah and Ierusalem mourned for him and spake of him in their lamentations to this day and made them an ordinance in Israel 2 Chr. 35 24 Zach. 12 11. For as the enioying of them bringeth many blessings that wee may quietly resort together to the hearing of the word and peaceably sit vnder our Vines and Fig-trees and reason of the wayes of the Lord as it was in the daies of Salomon when no man may doe what seemeth good in his owne eies as in the want of them so the taking of them away is the cause of many euils of much wickednes whereof we may say as Christ doth in another case Math. 24 8. â— All these are the beginnings of sorrows True it is that the religion of God and the doctrine of the Gospel do not so stand in neede of the help of man as though they must fal wheÌ„ they fal because they are set vpon such a sure foundation that no force or power of maÌ„ can shake them or destroy them and they tooke firme root and spred far and neere vnto all quarters before any Christian Magistrates embraced them nay while they remained vtter enemies vnto them and open persecuters of them neuerthelesse it pleaseth God to vse them as his chosen instruments and by them to bring many thousands to the knowledge of the trueth and consequently to the kingdom of heauen who otherwise through their ignorance wold not see it or through their carelesnesse would not regard it or through their vntowardnesse would not accept of it 10 And the Princes offered for dedicating of the Altar in the day that it was annointed euen the Princes offered their offering before the Altar 11 And the Lord said vnto Moses c. We heard before of the offering performed ioyntly by the Princes now let vs see the Offerings which they brought seuerally For besides the Chariots and the Oxen each of these great Commanders of the people and Heads of the Tribes offered vnto God for his seruice in the Tabernacle a Charger of fine siluer waighing 130. shekels a siluer Boll of 70. shekles and one Spoone of ten shekels of Golde full of Incense al which they performed at the same time when the Altar was dedicated to God by Aaron and before they marched from Sinai where the Law was giuen toward their conquest of the promised land The waight of all the 12. siluer Chargers and 12 siluer Bolles amounted vnto 2400 shekels of siluer the waight of Gold in the Incense spoones did amount to 120. shekels of Gold which maketh of shekels of siluer 1200. euery shekel of Gold valewing ten of siluer so that the whole sum which they offred at this time was about 420 pounds sterling These Princes offered before with men and women yet now they come againe thinke they can neuer do enough toward the furtherance of the Tabernacle the worship of God The doctrine Doctrine from hence is this that they which haue most outward blessings greatest ability must be most forward in Gods worship and seruice They that haâ—e tâ—e greatest ability guts muâ—t bee mâ—st â—orwâ—rd in Gods seruice In Ezra it appeareth they al gaue according to their ability chap. 2 9. The chiefe of the Fathers when they came to the house of the Lord offered freely for the house of God to set it vp in his place So in Nehemiah it appeareth how bountifull he and the Princes and the people were They gaue much siluer and gold to finish the worke of the Lord. The examples of Dauid and Salomon in this kind are very euident and apparent for that which one of them prepared to the work and the other employed and bestowed vpon the worke is exceeding great as appeareth in the holy history 1 Chron. 18 11. c. And so much the rather we should employ our blessings and gifts to the seruice of God Reason and so giue them after a sort to him that gaue them first vnto vs because it is a sign that our affection is set vpon the worship of God and an assurance to our owne hearts that we loue him and his house 1 Chro. 29 3 4. where Dauid sheweth he gaue 3000. talents of golde of the gold of Ophir and 7000. talents of refined siluer because he had set his affection to the house of his God On the other side where is no liberality we may conclude there is no worship of God Secondly euery one is bound to glorifie God with his riches knowing that they are but stewards and dispensers of them of which they must giue an account vnto God Luk. 16 2. To this end hath God bestowed them and to this end we haue receiued them and therefore to this end they should bee employed Thirdly this is a certain rule that To whom soeuer much is giuen of him shall much be required Luke 12 48. Hee that hath little committed vnto him hath the lesse account and shorter reckning to make but to whom men haue coÌ„mitted much of him they will require more so is it with God if he haue left vs fiue talents he will aske fiue of vs againe and according as God hath put vs in trust with litle or much we must know that he looketh for this at our hands that we bee ready to employ little or much vpon his seruice euery one according to his ability This serueth to reproue the forgetfulnesse and vnthankfulnes of such as neuer consider Vse 1 the end wherefore God hath blessed them giuing themselues wholly to carnall liberty and security and so are more backeward in good things then if they had neuer receiued so many and so great blessings from God Hee hath a plentifull store-house and a treasurie of all treasures out of this he dealeth with vs and distributeth vnto vs plentifully The Apostle giueth the Church a watchword
idle and negligent teachers who haue receiued many good giftes Vse 2 graces profitable for the Church of God yet neuer vse them like the couetous person that hoordeth vp great treasures but suffereth no man to be the better for them like the sluggish seruant in the Parable who hid his masters mony in the earth but wold not employ it Math 5.15 25 25. or like vnto those that couer the Candle vnder a bushell that it can giue no light vnto â—â—em that are in the house whereas it should be set vpon the table that all might haue the vse of it and benefit by it Wherfore hath God giuen greater gifts but that such should take greater pains How many are there that desire great liuings but they do not desire to bestow great labour among them Our reward shall not be according to our giftes but according to our labors For as many may haue great gifts and yet bestow little labour so they may haue great giftes and yet haue little or rather no reward except it bee for their negligence Certainly there are many that are rich in gifts who notwithstanding haue but a poore people for they keep all knowledge to theÌ„selues and impart nothing to others Such carrie the bag with Iudas but betray good christians for thirty shekels of siluer They regard not what become of Gods people so that they may enrich themselues who cause the people of God to perish and themselues perish through Balaams wages that sticketh vnto them Esay 56 10. They are dumb dogs that neuer haue enough they cannot barke they run after their own gain They neither enter into the kingdome of Heauen themselues Luke 11 52. neither suffer them that would enter It is a great sin for any to hide their gifts We must be as Iohn the Baptist he was a burning and a shining lamp Iohn 5 35. and the people were willing for a season to reioyce in his light So the Apostles were made the lights of the world Math. 5 14. and they made their lights shine before men For God that caused the light to shine out of darknes shined into their hearts to inable them to giue the light of knowledge vnto others 2 Cor. 4 6. The Ministers are the salt of the earth to season the hearts of men Vse 3 Thirdly it reproueth idle professors that wil do nothing like Demas and the rich glutton that feed themselues enrich their own coffers but will doe no good either in the maintaining of Gods seruice or toward the releeuing of the wants distresses of others Such are as câ—â—â—tous Nabal that would let Dauid being in necessity to haue nothing or like to Laban that grudged that Iacob should haue any thing These do no good but to themselues if to themselues What account wil these giue of their stewardship who forget that they are stewards It had bin better they had neuer receiued any blessings then to make none the better for them no not themselues The earth that is ful of Mines of gold is barren to bring forth any thing else as grasse and corne and trees and herbes for the vse of man so the wretched soule that thirsteth after siluer and gold busieth it selfe day and night to heape vp riches cannot bring forth any other fruit neither do any seruice to God or to the commonwealth or to the church or to himself 1 Tim. 6 â— Couetousnesse is the root of all euill and therefore it is extreame folly to delight so much in it He that is to ascend to the top of an exceeding high Mountaine should do maruellous foolishly if hee should bind heauy burthens on his shoulders and tie bolts and fetters to his feete because whatsoeuer he shal pretend he maketh it manifest that he neuer meaneth to mount vp to the top therof so likewise we being called to dwell in the holy hill of the Lord and to seeke those things which are aboue Psalme 15 â— Colos 3.1 where Christ sitteth at the right hand of his father if we clog and cloy our selues with so many impediments lade our selues with so many burthens of earthly cogitations and practises we shew plainely that our conuersation is not in heauen and that we regard not to ascend vp to that place Rich men therfore that haue receiued this worlds goods and yet wil do no good with their goods are worthily to be reproued because they haue receiued much and are therby enabled to do much good yet wil performe nothing at all Rich men without religion knowledge of God withouâ— loue of his seruice and conscience of holy â—â—â—â—s haue much to answer for themselues They haue a thousaÌ„d times more means to do good then the poore haue yet they do lesse their hands are tied their eares are stopped their eies are closed their hearts are hardned Luke 16 9. They might make to themselues Frends of the Mammon of vnrighteousnes that wheÌ„ they fail they may receiue them into euerlasting habitations but they regard no such friends they make more account of their fading Mammon then they do of those euerlasting habitations They haue more time and leisure to spend in reading the Scriptures and in getting of knowledge then the meaner sort who are much distracted to prouide for their families yet commonly they bestow least time that way and for the most part haue lesse vnderstanding in the best things The Apostle denounceth a woe against such vnconscionable and irreligious men that heape vp treasure together for the last daies Iames 5 3 â— that liue in pleasure vpon the earth that grow wanton nourish their hearts as in a day of slaughter Let all such at the length remember what they haue receiued let them learn to be rich in good workes to do good to be ready to distribute and to be willing to communicate laying vp in store a good foundation for themselues against the time to come that they may lay hold on eternall life And touching the vse of their outward blessings and the employing of theÌ„ to the right end let them remember the words of Christ Luke 11 41. Luke 11 41. Giue almes of such things as you haue and behold all things are cleane vnto you Lastly seeing such as haue receyued outward blessings ought to bee most forward to Vse 4 do good with them we must know that thus also it ought to be in spiritual blessings If we must be faithful in that which is the least wee must much more be faithfull in the greatest and if we be vniust in little we will be vniust also in much God hath in great mercy giuen vs many meanes to abound in heauenly graces so that concerning the time we might haue been such as might be sufficient to bee teachers of others yet we haue need that one should teach vs the first principles of the Oracles of God and haue need of milke rather then of
adorning the word with this worthy title that it is as a light that shineth in a darke place vntill the day dawne and the day-starre arise in our hearts draweth from thence this exhortation that we must therfore take heed vnto it 2 Pet. 1 19. Who is it that is so simple or senselesse that he will take no heed to the light that shineth round about him Euery man looketh carefully to the light and taketh comfort at the sight of it The whole world lieth in darknesse guilty of ignorance subiect to damnation The Ministery of the word is ordained to bring men out of darknesse into a maruailous light Acts 26 18. to reueale to them the knowledge of their sins and to leade them as it were by the hand the way to eternall life Vse 5 Fiftly let all vnlearned and vnconscionable Ministers know that they ought to be as lights in the world to teach the people in season and out of season If they be without knowledge or without conscience they bee lanthornes without light The dispensation is committed vnto them 1 Cor. 9 16. woe vnto theÌ„ therfore that preach not the Gospel whether they cannot or will not whether they cannot through blindnesse or whether they will not through wilfulnesse Againe they offend who as if the word were deliuered in riddles and darke parables rather to worke in them admiration then to bring vnto them instruction do flye aloft far aboue the reach of the people and do not consider that the word is a light and therefore ought to be spoken plainely and euidently that all may see it and discerne it Happy are those lights I meane those Ministers that can humble and abase themselues descending to the capacity of the simple such shall finde greatest comfort of their labours and shall reape the greatest reward for their labours As for others they may please themselues but they please not God They may delight the eare they cannot descend into the conscience They build Castles in the aire but neuer lay a sound foundation of the faith neither shall they euer be able to say with the Apostle 2 Cor. 3 2. Ye are our Epistle written in our hearts knowne and read of all men Vnto these we may adde such as spend their daies and grow old and idle in the Vniuersities who neuer desire to come abroad to take paines neither consider that the Church hath need of them These stand all day doing nothing and will not be hired to labour in the Lords Vineyard They haue liued long in the schooles of the Prophets it is high time they come abroad and leaue their places to others He that ingrosseth corne into his owne hands and will not communicate it to others but keepeth it close to himselfe Prou. 11 26. is cursed of the people but he is pronounced blessed that selleth corne to others in the daies of famine Behold we liue in the daies of famine not of bread but of preaching and hearing the word Amos 8 11. In many places the word of the Lord is precious in these daies 1 Sam. 3 1. Let them therefore looke to it that tender either the glory of the Lord or the saluation of the flocke of Christ yea or their owne good that they do not bring vpon themselues the curse of God and man which haue stored theÌ„selues with much knowledge and learning and as it were filled their garners with abundance of corne yet will depart with nothing but keepe all to themselues and suffer the people of God to starue On the other side thrice happy and blessed are they that considering the necessity of the Church the ignorance of the people the ouerflowing of sinne and the commandement of God do bring foorth the corne which they haue gathered and imploy the gifts that they haue receiued that so none of these for whom Christ died should perish for want of food Let such therfore in no wise hang backe when they are thrust forward et them not say touching building of the spirituall house of God as the people said in building of the materiall Temple The time is not come the time that the Lords house should be built Hag. 1 2. but so soone as they are called let theÌ„ not stop their eares but answer with Samuel Speake Lord for thy seruant heareth 1 Sam. 3 9. and with the Prophet Here am I send me Esay 6 8. Let not these I say obiect that the time is not yet come to build the Lords house lest they heare as that people did Is it time for you O ye to dwell in your faire houses and sicled chambers and this house lye waste Now therefore sayeth the Lord of hostes consider your waies Hag. 1 4 5. And generally let all such as are entred into this calling beware they doe not hide their gifts Luke 8 1â— let them not thrust the candle vnder the bed or vnder a bushell but set it vpon the Table seeing they are made lights for others and not only for themselues Such haue an hard and heauy account to make hereafter much is giuen vnto them and therefore much shall be required of them Lastly here is instruction for all for euery Vse one should be as a burning candle a bright shining light and is bound to let his light so shine before men Math. 5 â— that they may see their good workes and glorifie their Father which is in heauen Euery man ought to bee enlightened with the knowledge of Gods word be willing to hold out the light to others But we cannot giue light to another except we haue the light of knowledge our selues Ignorant persons are darknesse and not light children of the night not of the day The Scripture is able to make a man wise to enlighten his eies to direct his steps and to saue his soule Bellarmine confesseth Bellar. de 〈◊〉 lib. 1. cap. 2 that the Scripture is a light but he telleth vs that the reason is not because they haue light in theÌ„selues but because they bring light when they are vnderstood This is a right fallacy of the consequent for heereby he maketh the effect to be the cause of the cause Sibra Lâ—â—â— princâ—p Câ—â—â— lib. 4 cap. â— and so inuerteth all good order turning the cause into the effect the effect into the cause For he would haue the Scripture therefore to be light or lightsome because being once vnderstood it doth enlighten the mind But this needeth no light to discouer the fraud falsehood thereof For it is not therefore called light because when it is vnderstood it doth enlighten giue light And whether we vnderstand it or no it skilleth not for the Scripture is in it selfe a bright shining light For as the Sunne is lightsome though all men were blinde and no man did see it so the Scripture is a light albeit men turne away their eies froÌ„ it that they will not see it In the mean season
come to the Lords Table when we are farre from it For as God hath his Church so the diuell hath his Chappell and as there is the Table of the Lord so there is the table of diuels We must therefore take heed that we doe not sacrifice to diuels while we purpâ—se to sacrifice to God and I would not that ye should haue fellowship with diuels â—or 10.20 To conclude let this preparation alwayes go before this holy action let there be a ransacking of all the corners of our hearts and spirits and a cleansing and cleering of them by true repentance Let all gouernours of families prepare these that belong vnto them fit themselues and them of their house to this worke Let vs consider the mystery of the death of Christ to make it the meanes of our life the cause of it our sinnes the merit of it our redemption the ende of it the apprehending of Christ with all his benefites the fruit of it reconciliation to God encrease of faith and newnesse of life Vse 4 Fourthly as no vncleane persons that were defiled Num. 9.6 and no vncircumcised persons whose foreskinne was not cut away Exod 12.48 might eate of the Passeouer so no prophane person vncircumcised in heart and vncleane in his soule and conscience hath any interest in the Lords Supper If he come vnto it and present himselfe at the Lords Table he is like to that guest that came to the feast but had not on him his wedding garment Matth. 22.11 as he followeth him in the sinne so hee shall follow him in the punishment also I deny not but such may partake of the bread but they cannot receiue the body and blood of Christ and they shall not onely beare the losse of the benefit but also incurre the danger of damnation For as no vncleane person might come to the Passeouer of the Lord so no vncleane person may come to the Supper of the Lord. Holy things may not be cast to dogs neither pearles before swine Matt. 7.6 These haue no right to this Communion Children are barred because they cannot examine themselues prophane persons because they do not because they will not And how many are there that come in worse manner then children would doe For if infants and children were admitted it is presumed they wold come with greater reuerence their greatest sinne would be their ignorance Ignorance therefore is a barre against them but are there not many in very many places that presume and present themselues at this Table who besides their ignorance as great and as grosse as that in children doe adde prophanenesse of heart make little conscience of the Sabboth and shew small loue to the word of God and therefore doe shut out themselues from this feast by a twofold barre Lastly we saw before that bitter hearbs were Vse 5 added to the Passeouer it must not be eaten without them which signifieth that as the Passeouer was eaten with sowre hearbes so Christ and the Crosse are neuer seuered one from the other because all that will liue godly in Christ Iesus must suffer persecution 2. Tim 3.12 if we wil be the disciples of Christ we must deny our selues and take vp our Crosse and follow him Matth. 16.24 Euery one would be partaker of the Passeouer but they desire not the sowre hearbs we would willingly taste of the sweet but we care not for the bitter We seeme all ready to embrace Christ but we shun the Crosse it is as bitter vnto vs as gall and wormewood We must all therefore frame our selues to suffer afflictions as the good seruants and souldiers of Christ for the faiths sake and be content to drinke of this cup which he hath begun vnto vs. Paul liued in great credit among the Pharisees before his conuersion but so soon as he was called to preach the Gospel by and by they fought to kill him It is a great comfort to suffer for righteousnes sake A good cause doth sweeten the bitternes of the Crosse Such are pronounced blessed by Christ Matth. 5.10 The Apostles went from the councel reioycing that they were counted worthy to suffer for the Name of Christ Acts 5.41 It is no lesse honor to suffer for Christs cause then to beleeue in his Name Phil. 1 29. Ioh â—5 18.20 and 8.48 Our Master Christ Iesus found no better entertainment the world hated him before it hated vs they called him a Samaritan and said he had a diuel they reproached him to be a glutton Luke 7.34 a wine-bibber and a friend of Publicans and sinners he was despised of men Esay 53.3 4. and esteemed as smitten of God Ioh. 1.11 Luke 23.31 he came to his owne but his own râ—ceiued him not If they haue done this in the greene tree what shal be done in the drie The seruant must not looke to haue a better estate and condition then his Lord nor the disciple then his master if they haue persecuted him they will also persecute vs Ioh. 13.16 he that is sent must not looke to be greater then he that sent him It is enough for the disciple to be as his master Matth. 10.25 and the sâ—ruant as his Lord if they haue called the master of the house Beelzebub how much more shall they call them of his household Gods children shal be molested and aflicted euen in times of publike peace When the enemies of Daniel could find no matter against his person Dan. 6.13 they began to quarrell about his religion To serue God in truth and sincerity is an heinous crime in the eyes of the world who shall in the end giue an account to him that will iudge vprightly Verse 6. And there were certaine men who were defiled by the dead c. Here is a description of the second Passeouer for such as were vncleane vncleane not by any sinfull pollution but by a legal or ceremoniall vncleannesse not by any willing choice of their owne but by an ineuitable necessity and not by comming neere those that were dead in spirit but by touching the dead body of a man In this obserue three things a question a consultation and a resolution The question is of the people the consultation of Moses the resolution of God The people enquire at the mouth of Moses Moses enquireth at the mouth of God and God determineth the doubt and resolueth both the people Moses The question is wherfore may we not receiue the Passeouer with the rest of our brethren wherfore are we kept backe this is amplified by the occasion they were defiled by a dead corpes The consultation is with God which is the second point Moses willeth them to be quiet stand stil vntil he knew the mind of the Lord ver 8. he wold determine nothing rashly but he doubted and held them in doubt vntill he knew of God what was to be done A religious example of modesty humility and wisedome in the matters of God
He did not glory to haue in his owne breast an oracle to answer all doubts nor challenge any power of freedome from errour as the man of sinne in the pride of his owne heart boasteth of himselfe The third part is the resolution and determination of God deciding the question and making some lawes extending to them and their posterity first if any were vncleane they had respit giuen them vnto the second moneth they haue not liberty vntil the next yeare but to the next moneth they are dispensed withal Secondly the man that is cleane and refuseth to come he shall be cut off that is excommunicated from the people Thirdly if a stranger desire to be partaker of the Passeouer he must embrace the true religion be circumcised Exod. 12.49 and then he may come Touching the question and the occasion thereof it appeareth that those good men which were shut out from this part of Gods seruice by reason they were defiled by touching a dead body were much greeued at heart and troubled in mind that they were barred and as it were banished from the Passeouer hauing as great a desire as others to come vnto it Hence it is that they make earnest moane and complaint to Moses for their separation and therefore desire to be eased and releeued by him The doctrine Doctrinâ— from hence is that it is a great cause of sorrow and griefe to Gods deare children Gods chiâ—dren are greeued 〈◊〉 they are 〈◊〉 from his â—â—â—uice when they are by any iust occasion or by the hand of God vpon them withheld and kept back from the parts and exercises of his worship We see this in Hezekiah in his sicknesse Esay 38.1 his chiefe lamentation and complaint was that he should not see the face of the Lord in his Temple Dauid often complaineth and lamenteth that he was driuen by his enemies from his worship He maketh the condition of the sparrow swallow better then his Psal 84.3 42.1 and 5. and 137 which might come neerer to the altar then he his soule panted and thirsted after God The Church wept by the riuers of Babylon when they remembred Sion and the songs they had sung in the Temple and in another place the Church being by captiuiâ—y depriued of the Temple of their Synagogues of their sacrifices of their Sacraments and of the exercises of their religion maketh bitter complaint to God O Lord and 74.7 they haue cast thy Sanctuary into the fire they haue defiled thy dwelling place The incestuous Corinthian being by excommunication put from the fellowship of the Saints and the vse of the Ministery became comfortlesse and was almost swallowed vp with sorrow 2 Cor. 2.7 And can it be otherwise The godly find Reason 1 such sweetnesse such comfort such spirituall ioy in the presence of God where the exercises of his worship and religion are performed as nothing in this life is more pleasant and delightfull vnto them The Prophet cryeth out as if he were rauished with an holy contemplation of the excellency of this Psaâ— 8â— 1 1â— 10 anâ— 8. and 14 How amiable are thy Tabernacles O Lord of hostes my soule longeth yea euen fainteth for the Courts of the Lord c. The word is sweeter to them then the hony and the hony combe and more to be desired then much fine gold They feed vpon the bread in the SacrameÌ„ts as vpon the fatnes of his house drink of the cup as of the riuers of his pleasures they offer vp praiers as sweet incense and lift vp their hands as the euening sacrifice How then can it be but that the losse want of al these brought vpon theÌ„ should strike them to the heart and minister matter of much greefe and mourning vnto them Secondly the great loue and mercy of God toward his people doth appeare in the exercises of religion and the place of his worship to them that are not altogether blind and deafe and past all sense and feeling of good things then in all other things throughout the whole world besides Prou. 9.1.2 And indeed a man or woman that hath once tasted the comfort of his adoption and saluation in Christ taught in the word and confirmed in the Sacraments will think it one of his greatest losses to lose and leaue these exercises and the greatest plague to be depriued of them and by them of the pledges of his goodnesse and fauor Thirdly when these are gone they know and consider the greatest stayes and helpes of their standing in the grace of God are vtterly taken away from them therefore they haue cause to lament as Psal 74.9 We see not our signes there is no more any Prophet neither is there among vs any that knoweth how long When he taketh away his word he lifteth vp his standard and goeth away And can there be greater cause to mourne then when God departeth from his people Vse 1 This reprooueth such as can lament bitterly and mourne heauily for the least earthly losses and troubles but neuer trouble themselues for losse of spirituall things It was not so with the wife of Phinehas she had many causes of mourning met together by heauy tidings that were told vnto her her father in law had broken his necke her husband was killed the hoste of God discomfited and the Arke of God was taken howbeit among all these none went neerer none so neere vnto her as the taking of the Arke and therefore she doubleth this which she could not put out of her mind and did after a sort put out all the rest â—â—m 4.22 The glory is departed from Israel for the Arke of God is taken But there are many in our daies that account it no losse at all to lose Sermon after Sermon Sacrament after Sacrament and one meeting in the house of God after another they can do this easily and neuer mourne for it Nay they are vexed and tormented as if they were vpon the rack that they are constrained to come so often to the word to the Sacraments and to the house of prayer See herein the great diffrence between the godly and vngodly It is the voyce of the faithfull When will the Sabboth come but the vnfaithfull say When will the Sabboth day be done Amos 8.5 It is the voyce of the faithfull Blessed are they that dwell in thy house Psal 84.4 but the vnfaithfull hold it a misery and bondage to be tyed so strictly and straitly to the publike exercises of religion It is the voyce of the faithfull 〈◊〉 42.2 and 7. 120.5 When shall I come and appeare before God but the vnfaithfull say When shall we depart out of Syon it is time we be gone It is the faithful mans voyce complayning Woe is me that I soiourne in Mesech that I dwell in the tents of Kedar but the vnfaithfull think theÌ„selues vnhappy that they must soiourne in the Tabernacle of God and dwel in his house If
still and did nothing and did not ioyne with his friends We see we cannot but see and behold with our eyes the children of God oftentimes hated maligned wronged threatned oppressed slandered reuiled persecuted if we opē not our mouths in good causes in Gods causes we forsake the Lord himselfe whose cause it is and bring vpon our selues his fearefull yet most iust curse Vse 3 Thirdly as the enemies of the Church are the enemies of God so we may conclude from hence that doubtles the friends of the church are the friends of God No man shall do any good to his distressed seruants which shall lose his reward The Euangelist sheweth that Christ our Sauiour accounteth it as done to himself 〈◊〉 2◠40. whatsoeuer we haue done to one of the least of his brethren Hee is fedde and harboured in his members he is clothed and couered in his members he is receiued and visited in his members And if we refuse to do good to the least of these he esteemeth it as an iniury and indignity done vnto himselfe This is a notable encouragement to moue vs to open our mouthes in the cause of the dumb to open our hands in the cause of the needy and to open our hearts in the cause of the afflicted and to vnloose our tongues to plead the cause of the innocent Such are the true friends of God Pro. 31.8 and 27.19 19.6 Euery man seeketh the fauour of great men and desireth their friendship how ought we then to labour to be the friends of God Abraham beleeued the promise made vnto him and hee is said to be the friend of God Christ saith Iam. 2.23 Ioh 15.14 ye are my friends if ye do whatsoeuer I command you This is the cause that made Deborah pronounce Iael the wife of Heber blessed aboue women dwelling in tents because she helped the Lord against the mighty with her mouth with her hand with her hart Iudg 5.24 she smote off the head of Sisera when she had pierced and stricken through his temples Thus it was with Obadiah thus it went with Ebedmelech they shewed mercy to the Prophets God sheweth mercy vnto them they did good to others but they receiued more good to themselues And this was the prayer of Paul for Onesiphorus who no doubt receiued much mercy from God in the day of account as he refreshed the Apostle in the day of his want 2 Timothy 1.16.18 Fourthly seeing God accounteth the churches Vse 4 enemies his enemies then must our account be answerable to the account of God we must account his enemies to be our enemies Gods enemies by good right ought to be the Churches enemies Such then as we see to be open enemies to god to fight as it were hand in hād against him to hate true religion to scorn the profession of it to deride the professors of it we must account thē as our enemies we must hold no league no friendship no familiarity with them so far as they declare themselues to be such by their obstinacy This made the Prophet say to Iehoshaphat after he had made affinity with wicked Ahab 2 Chron 19.2 who had sold himself as a slaue to sin Shouldest thou helpe the vngodly and loue them that hate the Lord therfore is wrath come vpon thee from before the Lord. So Dauid saith testifying his affection Psal 139.21 Do not I hate them O Lord that hate thee c. teaching thereby that seeing he accounteth our enemies to be his we ought to account his enemies to be ours This made the wise Salomon to say Pro. 29.27 An vniust man is an abomination to the iust c. But it may be obiected Obiect that Christ Iesus willeth vs to loue our enemies Matth. 5.44 and to blesse them that hate vs. It is true Answ wee must loue our enemies but we are neuer commanded to loue the enemies of God Shall we loue them that do not loue the Lord did we not see before how that good king is reproued not only because he did helpe the vngodly but because he did loue them that did hate the Lord So then we must distinguish and make a difference betweene such as are our enemies and such as are Gods betweene such as hate our persons and such as hate true religion and the holy profession of it But how shall we know who are Gods enemies and who are ours and to bestow our hatred vpon a right subiect I answer as a good tree is knowne by his good fruit so an euill tree is knowne by his euill fruit It is the euill fruit which they bring forth which must be cause of this hatred Take that away and let the tree be graffed and bring forth better fruit we will loue both the tree and the fruit Sinne therfore must be the ground and foundation of all true hatred Secondly our hatred if it be aright must proceed from the loue of God and the zeale of his glory because we cannot loue him but we must hate whatsoeuer is against him Thirdly our hatred must not proceed from any priuate reuenge for that were to do euill for euill The cause must no way concerne our selues but onely the LORD A man may be enemy to our person and yet a friend to God such we are commanded to loue and we are forbidden to hate Lastly we must see them to be obstinate and setled in sinne as dogs and swine that trample holy things vnder their feet and are ready to rent them in peeces that bring them vnto them Vse 5 Fiftly from hence ariseth comfort to Gods people to consider that such as hurt or persecute the members of Christ doe hurt and persecute Christ himselfe wound him through their sides though now he be glorified in the highest heauens When Paul saide who art thou Lord the Lord answered I am Iesus whom thou persecutest Act. 9.5 And the Apostle saith I reioyce in my sufferings for you and fill vp that which is behind of the afflictions of Christ in my flesh for his bodies sake which is the Church Col. 1.24 So God the Father is said to be toucht with a feeling of the miseries of his people Esay 63.9 In all their afflictions he was afflicted the Angel of his presence saued them likewise the holy Ghost 1 Pet. 4.14 When you are reuiled the Spirit is euil spoken off on their part c. So then the holy and blessed Trinity haue as it were a fellow-feeling of our miseries and afflictions which serueth greatly for the comfort of all that are in trouble for the truths sake We suffer not alone for that were without comfort we haue God the Father to suffer with vs Christ Iesus our Sauiour to suffer with vs the holy Spirit blessed for euer to suffer with vs. Thus doth God comfort Abraham who hath the hearts of all in his owne hand that he will get him fauour in the eyes of many
out and told the people the words of the Lord and gathered c. We haue in these words to the end of the Chapter the third point to wit the execution both of that which God had promised in mercy and of that which he had threatened in iudgement Heere then is a double affect one touching the fellow-helpers ioyned in commission with Moses as his assistants They were as it were of his priuie counsell he prepareth them and God furnisheth them and communicateth his Spirit vnto them which is amplified by a double euent the first is common to all the seuenty elders they prophesied whereby God sealed vp vnto them the assurance of their calling and procured them reuerence among the people as we see in Saul 1 Sam. 10.10 and in Salomon 1 King 3.16 28 The second is speciall two of these Elders abode behind in the tents and came not to the Tabernacle shewing themselues by this drawing backe vnwilling and accounted themselues vnable and vnworthy to vndergo the charge as Saul when he was annointed to be king hid himselfe among the stuffe 1 Sam. 10.22 as also Moses and Ieremy did when they were called knowing that none is sufficient for these things Heereupon a yong man who he was or to what end he did it it is vncertaine because it is not expressed made report of their prophesying to Moses at the hearing whereof Ioshua desireth him to forbid them by his authority hee was too much addicted to the person of his master as many hearers are to their teachers as Paul complaineth that some did hold of Apollo and some of Cephas 1 Cor. 1.12 as in our dayes many conceiue too highly of Luther otherwise a very worthy man howbeit Moses tendring the good of all the people more then his owne glory reproueth his corrupt affection Enuiest thou for may sake and sheweth a contrary disposition in himselfe desiring that all the Lords people could prophesie c. The other effect is touching the flesh prouided and supplied which is enlarged by the instrumentall cause a winde went foorth from the Lord by the place from whence they came from the red sea out of Africke in great plenty and abundance by the miserable issue and euent of all While the flesh stucke betweene their teeth they were striken with a great plague and perished in great numbers and lastly by a memoriall of the sinne and of the punishment the name of the place was called Kibroth Hattaauah that is the graues of lust for there they buried the people that lusted In this diuision it is to be noted that Moses going from the presence of God relateth nothing but that which God had spoken vnto him and commanded him to speake vnto theÌ„ and therefore the Ministers are warned thereby to teach nothing but what they haue receiued from the word as it were from the mouth of God Num. 6 22 18. 1 Corin. 11 23. Mat. 28 20. They are his messengers and embassadours emploied by him Mal. 2 7. This condemneth vnwritten verities and traditions maintained in the Church of Rome vnder which they would conuey vnto vs a fardell fraught with their owne inuentions But let the Ministers giue attendance to the reading of the Scriptures and consult with God by them 1 Tim. 4 13 15 16 and let al Gods people shut their eares against humane deuises open their eares and hearts to receiue whatsoeuer God shall teach them in his word 1 Kin. 13 15 16 17. c. There ran a young man and told Moses and said Eldad and Medad do prophesie in the campe Ioshua said My Lord Moses forbid them Ioshua feared lest the credite and reputation of Moses should bee lessened among the people by this communication of his spirit He had a good intent howbeit he was iealous of his master amisse which proceeded from the corrupt fountaine of enuy for which he is reproued Out of which I might generally obserue that it is the duty of masters to reproue their seruants â—octrine 〈◊〉 the duty 〈◊〉 masters to â—â—â—roue their â—â—â—â—ants as Christ doth oftentimes his Disciples Priuate men that haue onely a generall charge are bound to reproue Exod. 22. Leuit. 19 17. much more such as haue the ouersight of the waies of others Againe conniuence concealing of sinne is a kinde of consenting vnto sinne he that hideth and reproueth not his friends faults maketh them his owne As it is in prouision for the family so it is in instruction he that prouideth not for the good of their bodies is guilty of their death if they perish through want of temporall things so he that regardeth not the good of their soules their blood shall be required at his hands if he suffer them to perish through want of instruction This reproueth all such masters as encourage Vse 1 or flatter their seruants in euill or suffer them to do what they list These cast away all care of their seruants as Caine did of his brother saying Am I my brothers keeper so do these say Am I my seruants keeper Gen. 4 9. are they not old enough to looke to themselues to take charge of themselues shall wee make them alwaies as babes children He is iustly accounted a cruell master that would suffer his seruant to drowne himselfe when hee may hinder him and saue him aliue Eli is punished for suffering his sonnes to run on in euill Secondly inferiours must suffer reproofe of their gouernours willingly and patiently and not breake out into choler against them like brute beasts that are vnteachable and vntractable which kicke spurne at the handling of their wounds and sores because they want reason to conceiue what is good for themselues so are these vtterly ignorant what is good for their soules The patient loueth the Physition though his potions be bitter and the Surgeon mortifieth corrupt members fooles doe hate correction saith the wise man Prou. 5 22 17 10. and it is oftentimes the cause of ruine of vnbrideled youth these do in truth hate their own soules which is a fearefull kinde of hatred Lastly let all gouernors superiours haue an eye euer watchfull ouer the waies of such as are vnder them that so they may encourage them in well doing and reproue them for euil doing This was in Elisha toward Gehazi running after Naaman and hunting after bribes 2 Kin. 5 25. Thus also did Salomon hee had an eye ouer Shemei and quickly found out his departure out of Ierusalem and wandering beyond the bounds set vnto him 1 Kings 2 43 44. Let euery one therefore take heed to their charges My Lord Moses Note heere the title which Ioshua giueth to Moses he contenteth not himselfe to call him by his bare name but before it he prefixeth a title of honour This teacheth that inferiours must vse speeches of reuerence subiection toward their superiours Doctrine Inferiours must shew reuerence towaâ—d their superiours as Mal. 1 6. 1 Pet 2 14
let them make it their meditation whereby they may represse such hot and hasty head-strong passions The Prophet saith Psal 119 9. Wherewithall shall a young man cleanse his way By taking heed thereto according to thy word And Moses saide vnto him Enuiest thou for my sake In these words Moses openeth and discouereth the particular sinne wherewith Ioshua was infected â—octrine 〈◊〉 Gods peoâ—â—e must beâ—â—re of enuy We learne heereby in this reproofe that all Gods people must beware of enuy Iam. 4 5. It is an affection compounded of sorrow and malice For such persons are malicious alwaies repining and grudging at the gifts of God bestowed vpon others and as it were looke asquint at them as Gen. 26 12 13 14 27 and 30 1 and 31 1. Mark 9 38. Iohn 3 26 27. First because it is a fruite of the flesh Gal. Reason 1 5 21. as carnall greefe and carnall hatred are of which it is compounded for it maketh meÌ„ repine and greeue at the blessings and prosperity of others and that which is worst of all to hate the persons that haue those gifts and in the end the good things themselues that are in the persons for the persons sake This appeareth in the Pharisies Math. 27 18. when they saw that Christ was in more account among the people and did exceed them in all his doctrine and miracles they repined and grudged at him It greeued them that any should be equall vnto them much more goe beyond them Secondly God bestoweth his gifts where he will and to whom he will in what measure he will Math. 20 15. Thirdly it procureth the wrath of God and is neuer left without punishment as appeareth in the next chapter where Miriam the sister of Moses is striken with the leprosie 〈◊〉 12 10. because she enuied the gifts of Moses God shewing therby how greatly he detesteth this sinne Fourthly whatsoeuer is bestowed vpon any member is bestowed vpon the whole body 1 Cor. 12. Whatsoeuer is giuen to any part is giuen for the benefit of the whole Church why then should we enuy any seeing we haue our part and portion in it Fiftly it is a diuellish vice it is worse then fleshly and yet if it were no more it were sufficient to make vs to detest it howbeit it sauoureth not onely of the flesh but of the diuell and it transformeth vs into the image of Satan who enuied the happinesse of our first parents in the garden Gen. 3 5. So Caine was of that euill one 1 Ioh. 3 12. and enuied his brother because God accepted him and his sacrifice Gen. 4.5 Sixtly it crosseth and controlleth the wisedome of God in the distribution of his gifts graces as if God had done theÌ„ wrong and bin too good to others we can challenge nothing as due to our selues but whatsoeuer we haue we haue it freely howbeit the enuious like not his administration but dislike that others should enioy that which they want Lastly it is against the rule of charity which reioyceth at the good of others 1 Cor. â—3 and is ready to bestow and communicate good things where is want of them So then where enuy is there charity is not and where charity is there enuy is not This teacheth vs that all are subiect to this Vse 1 euill euen they that are godly and in a great measure sanctified are apt to enuy at others excelling in the graces of God And doubtles this is one cause oftentimes of contentions among the faithfull 1 Corin. 1 12. much more therfore the vnreformed and vnsanctified are ready to enuy them that goe before them Let vs not haue the faith of GOD in respect of persons Iam. 2 1. let vs beware of hauing men in admiration for sinister respects The best things are subiect to be abused through our corruption Secondly it serueth to reprooue many Vse 2 malicious persons some enuy others temporall blessings others that are worse enuy them the grace of God If they haue more knowledg then themselues they cannot abide them but speake all manner of euill against them These men are possessed nay poisened with malice ambition pride arrogancy and dissimulation they are vtterly destitute of charity or desire of reconciliation to their brethren Hence it is that Salomon opposeth enuy and the feare of God Prou. 27 4. as things that cannot possibly stand together Prou. 23 17. and in another place a sound heart and enuy Pro. 14 30. If such see another haue more wealth and riches then themselues they so vex torment themselues that the things which they haue do them no good Enuy is a very torment to the enuious who enuying at others do plague and punish themselues For as enuy hurteth not him at all that is enuied Egidij Hunnij comment in Iohan cap. 12. so the enuious man carrieth about within his owne bosome an inward and home-bred tormenter that neuer suffereth him to be quiet Such a monster is spite enuy that if he see or heare or think another to haue more or as much to goe beyond him or be equall vnto him it is a quotidian nay a continual feuer without any intermission it paineth him day and night Psalm 112 9 10. Thirdly let vs vse all holy and sanctified meanes to prevent it or to purge it away if it Vse 3 haue seized vpon vs. Let vs labour for christian charity How we may auoid enuy that so we may rid our hearts of the corrupt weeds of fretting and malice against our brethren and decke our selues with lowlinesse of mind that we may banish pride and selfe loue Phil. 2 3. Store of charity and humility tempered together will make a notable defence preseruatiue against this malady Secondly be wel contented with Gods holy administration of temporall blessings spiritual eternal that we do not any way charge him with folly who is wisedome it selfe or with partiality who respecteth no mans person Thirdly to cast our eyes vpon the troubles sorrowes miseries and calamities of our brethren which they sustaine and suffer as well as vpon the gifts blessings comforts prosperity which they enioy that so the consideration of the one may stay vphold vs from grudging at the sight of the other But this is our fault we looke vpon their good but will not behold their euill which if we did wee should finde cause many times rather to pitty them then to enuy them Fourthly to marke that the gifts of others are for our benefit as the good of one member of the body serueth for the vse of another and therefore wee are enemies to our owne good and welfare when wee repine at that which others haue Fiftly to pray to God for the obtaining of his gifts where we see them wanting and for encrease of them where they are obtained and for the continuance of them where they are encreased Lastly it is our duty to loue the graces of God wheresoeuer wee see
against no other then Moses himselfe a chiefe a most excellent seruant of God they strike at the head and not at the feet touch him whom God had lifted vp aboue the rest to gouerne his people â—â—â—â—rine The Doctrine arising from hence is this that proud and ambitious men do shew themselues continualy most enuious and outragious against the most excellent and most painful seruants of God So did Haman against Mordecai the true seruant of God and faithfull subiect of the King of whom it is said He had spoken good for the king Esth 7 â— So did the high Priestes shew their malice against Christ and afterward against his Apostles Diotrephes against Iohn and the most painful Pastors That Antichrist of Rome hath alwaies beene most bitter against the chiefe teachers of the gospel and the best preachers of the reformed churches For first they stand most of all in their way Reason 1 and are a great eye-sore vnto them resisting their tyranny and pride and discouering to the world their Antichristian vsurpation This is the true cause that they haue raged against them both aliue and dead Reuel 11 10. The two witnesses are slaine and they reioyced in their fall because they were vexed by them This maketh the proud byshop of Rome euen vnder his owne nose better to endure the blasphemous Iewes or any other professed enemies of Christ and of the christian religion then such as beleeue in Christ because the other neuer trouble his kingdome but these are ready to cal him to an account and to answer for the destruction of the soules of men Secondly they are afraide lest if these continue and prosper their kingdome fall This feare of the high priests was it that mooued them against Christ and his Apostles Ioh 11 48 Thirdly cankered and corrupt enuy cannot abide them that do any good in the church or common-wealth much lesse them that do most good and labour more then others but it seeketh the ruine of such For their diligeÌ„ce maketh the negligence of those to appear the more Saul enuied Dauid to the death especially for the gifts graces and blessings of God bestowed vpon him Vse 1 See from hence this truth that the best seruants of God oftentimes find the worst entertainment in the world and that at the hands of the highest and chiefest Thus it fell out with Moses who was driuen by Pharaoh to forsake Egypt 〈◊〉 4 1 2. Heb. 11 37.38 So Herod Pilate the high priests rulers of the people set themselues against Christ and his Apostles Wherfore when we see this maruel not at it neither be discoraged by it when we finde and feele the like measure let vs comfort our selues in the examples of the faithfull that haue gone before vs. We must not looke to be better then they nor dreame of a condition higher then theirs it is enough for vs to be made like vnto them The more our graces increase the more will the enuy of the malicious increase Vse 2 Secondly this sheweth the vnthankfulnesse of the world who hate them most and loue them least that do them most good The vngodly reape many benefits by the godly yet do they recompence them euill for good The creatures grone vnder the burden which they sustaine yeelding helpe and succor to the vngodly By meanes of Paul all that were in the ship had their liues granted vnto them yet afterward they would haue killed him Acts 27 42. Whatsoeuer the wicked enioy it is for the godlies sake They bring a blessing vpon the house yea vpon the land where they liue The faith of Noah preserued his whole family though all were not faithfull that were in it Gen. 7 1. The faith of Rahab beleeuing in God and shewing the soundnesse of it by a liuely fruite in receiuing the spies saued aliue her father and mother her brethren and sisters all that they had But doth the world respect them any whit the more or loue them one iot the better No doubtlesse they will not acknowledge themselues any way beholden vnto them or that they fare the better for them Whereas indeede the godly are their good benefactors and patrons whatsoeuer they esteeme of them The poorest man that feareth God doth after a sort giue life liuing to the vngodly The godly are the wicked mans good Benefactors They haue cause to thanke them for that which they haue and for that consideration to make much of theÌ„ The heauens could not continue as they do but wold fall vpon the heads of these prophane wretches if once the number of the elect were accomplished yet we see how badly and basely they are accounted of they hate them to the death and procure what hurt they can vnto them Lastly acknowledge heerein the prouidence of God that the giftes of his children Vse 3 should not exalt them for all are prone vnto vainglory euen they that are sanctified in the greatest measure are spotted with pride and ambition emulation and desire of superiority 2 Cor. 12 7. Paul saith of himselfe Least I shold be exalted aboue measure through the abundance of the reuelations there was giuen to mee a thorn in the flesh the messenger Satan to buffet me least I should be exalted aboue measure We see he repeateth this twice and beginneth endeth the sentence with the same thing that he had this tentation least he should bee exalted aboue measure To teach vs that this fell out by Gods speciall prouidence and dispensation Hereby doth God work out their great good turneth the enuy of enemies to the furtherance of his owne and his childrens glorie whereby much euill is suppressed which otherwise is ready to breake out And the Lord heard it This followed their sin immediately as a sergeant that doggeth the poore debter at the heels to attach him arrest him God heard the sin that they committed their words came vp to his eares and hee is determined not to keepe silence We learne hereby that God knoweth heareth and vnderstandeth all the wayes of men Doctrine God vnderstandeth all the wayes of men nothing can be hid from his sight nothing can escape his hearing hee discerneth and descrieth all the doings of men whatsoeuer they bee God knew what Adam had done so soone as hee had falne and eaten of the forbidden fruite and called vnto him Adam Where art thou Gen. 3.9 He saw all the wickednesse of man vpon the earth and knew that euery imagination of the thoughts of his heart was onely euill continually Gen. 6 5. He was not ignorant that the Sodomites were exceeding sinners against the Lord Gen. 18 20. he heard the cry of their sins which sounded shrilly in his eares and pierced the clouds and mounted vp to heauen so Prou. 15 3 11. Reason 1 He made the eyes the heart the eares Psal 94 9 10 11. yea hee hath fierie eyes Dan. 10 6. Many things hinder our eiesight the
are swept away together with one vniuersall Flood Gen. 7. The like wee might say of Sodome and Gomorrha and the cities about them which giuing themselues to fornication and going after strange flesh suffered the vengeance of eternal fire Iude ver 7. The like we may say of kings and Princes nobles iudges Magistrates old and yong bond and free 2 Sam. 12.10 11. 2. King 7.19 20. and 1.9 10. Luke 12.20 and 16.22 23. Psalm 82.6.7 and 49.2.10 1. Sam. 2.29.30 Luke 1.20 Eccle. 11.9 2 King 2.24 Reason 1 God chastiseth his children that they shold not be condemned hereafter 1 Cor. 11.30 32 when they runne astray he putteth as it were a bridle in their mouthes whereby they are curbed and kept in obedience Secondly hee is constrained to take this course least they should trust in themselues whereas they should trust in the liuing God 2 Cor. 1.8.9 We are hardly driuen out of our selues and to renounce all confidence in the flesh We are quickely induced to sacrifice vnto our net and to burne incense vnto our drag Hab. 1.16 Thirdly hee doth it to humble vs and to prooue vs Deut. 8.2 Reuel 2.10 and that hee may doe vs good in the latter end Deut. 8.16 2 Sam. 16.12 so that he aymeth euermore at our good Vse 1 Vses follow See from hence the cause why they keepe Gods word whiles other run on in euil Psal 119.6.7.70.71 It is good for them that they are afflicted for before they went astray and wandred from his commandements Doubtlesse if they had all things that the corrupt flesh desireth and lusteth after they would runne into all excesse of riot with other men for as they are no better then other by nature so their workes would be no better then the workes of others God seeing much drosse in them is driuen to cast them into the fining pot to purifie them that they may bee as pure and precious golde in his sight Vse 2 Secondly we must learne hereby to iustifie God and to condemne our selues For if sinne draw downe his iudgements vpon the most excellent that offend then doubtlesse wee are bound to confesse that in his corrections he is iust and mercifull Lam. 3.22 When he afflicteth a nation or particular soule with famine sword or pestilence as his quiuer is full of arrowes he correcteth indeed but the cause is in our selues for his iugements are wrought out by man himselfe and we must learne to search out the cause in our selues It is sinne onely that deserueth and draweth downe his iudgements We must therefore learne to iustifie God in all his wayes and workes yea if he should ouerthrow our nation and strike downe our brethren and sisters and bring vs vtterly to confusion because we prouoke him daily by our iniquities his compassions neuer faile and for that cause alone wee are not confounded Thirdly we learne that there is no respect Vse 3 of persons with God in punishing for none shall escape his hand He punisheth not the simple and letteth others escape no man can pleade any immunity or impunity by his high place by his honour riches possessions or any other prerogatiue whatsoeuer Rom. 2.6 for he will render to euery man according to his deedes He looketh not vpon the outward appearance but so many as haue sinned without law shall also perish without law and as many as haue sinned in the Law shall be iudged by the Law As God in the decree of his election respecteth no mans peâ—â—on nor in bestowing his graces of saluation which are the fruits of election as vocation faith Gal. 3.28 iustification sanctification and such like so in his corrections and chastisements hee doth not strike the poore and spare the rich winke at the noble and honourable and strike downe the vnnoble and baser sort but hee respecteth euery one as he findeth him and punisheth sinne wheresoeuer sinne reigneth that all should feare Fourthly conclude necessarily that the Vse 4 wicked cannot escape If he strike his friends he will not passe ouer his enemies If the gold must passe the furnace the drosse shall be reiected If the good corne must be ground in the mill before it can be bread for the vse of man the chaffe shall be burned vp with fire vnquenchable Prou. 11.31 1 Pet. 4.17 18. Behold the righteous shall be recompenced in the earth much more the wicked and the sinner and if the righteous scarcely be saued where shall the vngodly appeare It is well said of one that the tribulations and afflictions of good men doe not bring them behind the wicked but rather shew that the plagues and punishments of the wicked are yet behind for God reserueth wrath for them Nahum 1.2 and will take vengeance of his aduersaries Ierem 25.29 Luke 23.28.31 The death and passion of Christ hath taken away the vengeance curse of the afflictions of the godly as he hath taken away the sting of death and strength of the law though both death and the Law remaine so that whatsoeuer remaineth in the cup for vs to drinke is wholesome and medicinable The vngodly doe now laugh at vs and deride vs when they see vs beaten at our Fathers hand in the house or at our masters hand in his schoole so it was with Dauid they clapped their hands and made a great shout when he was vnder the rodde saying Aha where is now his God Psal 41.5 now he lyeth he shall rise vp no no more verse 8. Psal 69.12 but let vs waite a while before the time be long we shall see them scourged with whippes and cast in prison where they shall neuer get out They shall be put in the stockes as euill doers they shall be arraigned as guilty persons and receiue the sentence of condemnation as traitors against God woe vnto them there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth Vse 5 Lastly let vs learne to reforme our rash iudgement touching the suffering of the seruants of God We are ready to iudge them as plagued of God Psal 73.14 howbeit wee are not to iudge men to bee wicked and vngodly to be strangers from God and from his kingdome because we see sometimes the hand of God to be strangely vpon them for as much as they may belong vnto God albeit they suffer in that manner and measure Rather we ought to admire and wonder at Gods iudgements which are so iust that hee will not spare his owne people when they sin against him and it is rather an argument that they are the Lords because iudgement beginneth at his house and he will begin to plague the citie where his Name is called vpon When we see stones cut and hewed and squared should we therefore thinke and thereby conclude that those stones were not regarded or that they were good for nothing Wee should rather iudge that they are fitted to some speciall part of the building So if a man come into an orchard and find many trees cut and pruned he knoweth it
though one be surbordinate to the other yet both of them as good friends ioyne hand in hand and neyther of them ouerthroweth the other The Sunne doth not in vaine rise and set euery day thogh God as the first cause created the light The fields are not in vaine ploughed and sowed by men and watered with the early and latter raine from heauen although GOD bringeth foorth corne out of the earth and giueth bread to strengthen mans heart Psalm 104 verses 14 15. Our bodies are not in vaine refreshed with food albeit God be the life and the length of our daies Acts 17 28. And thouching our soules it is not in vaine to beleeue in Christ to repent from dead works to heare the preaching of the Gospel and to yeeld obedience thereunto although our saluation and eternal life be the free gift of God Rom. 6 23. Secondly whosoeuer is predestinated to the ende Zâ—nch de â—tribut 〈…〉 cap. 2. they are also predestinated to the meanes without which the end cannot possibly be attained Such as are appointed to eternall life are also appointed to the meanes by which life euerlasting may bee got and obtained For almighty GOD hath from euerlasting decreed both the ends and the meanes not the end without the meanes nor the means without the end but both of them and none must make any diuorce betweene these God himselfe hath prescribed vnto vs the meanes to bring vs to the ends all that shall be saued wil carefully vse them No man well aduised will reason thus If it be determined by Gods prouidence that I shall recouer my health there is no need that I vse either food or physicke and if it be otherwise determined I shall vse in vaine the helpe either of the one or of the other forasmuch as Hezekiah receiued such promise of deliuery and recouery yet he must take a lumpe of figges and lay it for a plaister vpon the boyle that he may recouer Esay 38 21. No man in his right mind will argue thus If God haue ordained that I shall come to my iournies end I need not goe ouer the bridge I may leape into the water I am sure I shall be safe and not be drowned Or if it be determined that theeues shall not rob me nor haue any power ouer me I may thrust my selfe into all companies I may trauaile into dangerous places at all houres of the night and though I stand there of purpose they shall not be able to lay hands vpon me nor to spoile me of my goods If this kinde of reasoning be extreme folly how is it that we see not the vanity of the other Lastly as God appointeth good meanes to Vse 5 bring vs to the end of our faith so it is required of vs to beware of euill meanes and euill waies which leade to hell and tend to destruction There are many in the world that perswade themselues they may follow their euill waies with greedinesse and delight and yet that they shall escape death and damnation well enough that albeit they sowe to the flesh yet they shall not reape corruption Thus hee tempted and seduced Eue in the garden that she might eate freely of the forbidden fruite and yet she should neuer die the death but be as God knowing good and euill Gen. 3 4 5 But we must know that God hath linked together as with a brazen chaine that cannot be broken the pleasures of sinne and the punishments of sinne Rom. 6 23 and 8 2. The Apostle ioyneth sinne and death together coupleth them together as the cause the effect for the wages of sinne is death Thus we see the diuels cunning to beguile teaching that we need not to do good things and yet wee shall come well enough soone enough easie enough to heauen and that we may follow euill things and yet we shall escape hell and destruction See more of this afterward chapter 20. 17. And Moses sent them to spie out the Land of Canaan and saide vnto them Goe you vp this way Southward and goe vp into the Mountaine 18. And see the Land what it is and the people that dwelleth therein whether they be strong or weake few or many 19. And what the Land is that they dwell in c. Albeit the Lord had promised to Abraham and his posterity to giue them the land of Canaan for a possession yet hee will haue them beare themselues wisely and warily prudently and circumspectly in the search and viewing of it to enquire into the people their Cities their Land their multitude their strength and so to get a perfect knowledge of them and for this cause doeth Moses so carefully instruct them The doctrine Doctrine The faithfull must deale wisely in all their enterprises Wisedome is a gift required of the faithfull in all their enterprizes to doe nothing headily rashly rawly and ignorantly We must deale not onely lawfully iustly honestly and godlily but wisely prudently politikely Rebecca hearing of the purpose and intent of Esau waiting opportunity to kill his brother and being desirous to preserue them both but especially Iacob conueyed him away Gen. 27 verse 43. The like appeareth in Abigael 1 Sam. 25 18. she preuented Dauid and the mischiefe hanging ouer her owne head and is therefore commended by Dauid himselfe So 2 Sam. 20 16 17 18. And 2 King 4 verse 23. we haue a notable example in the Shunamite she wisely dissembleth the cause of her iourney lest she should greeue the heart of her husband onely she desireth leaue and liberty of him to goe â—o the Prophet So Acts 23 verses 6 7. Paul knowing the great iarre and diuision in iudgement among those of the assembly which consisted of two sorts or sects partly Saduces which denied the resurrection and partly Pharisees which acknowledged it he taketh aduantage of the present opportunity to seuer them and to deliuer himselfe Prouerbs chap. 13 verse 16. Rom. chapter 16 verse 19. For first wisedome is more worth much Reason 1 better then all weapons of warre Prou. 21 verse 22. A prudent man is to be preferred before the valiant and indeed he can do more Hee can by counsell take a City wherein the valiant are and by his stratagems throw downe the bulwarkes and Castles thereof Eccl. chapter 7 verse 12 and cha ver 9 13 14 15 16. Secondly if Gods seruants should not Reason 2 deale wisely they should lie open to euery enemy to be hurt and destroyed to be ouertaken and circumuented in an excessiue hand The times wherein we liue are dangerous the persons with whom we deale are pernicious the sleights of Satan that dealeth against vs are mischieuous his instruments are growne cunning and crafty Prou. 1 verses 11 12. If then wee should not deale as well wisely as lawfully wee should not bee able to withstand them If we should not order our affaires discreetely and with good aduise forecasting the issues and preuenting their attempts we should
is euermore the companion of hypocrisie Fiftly to be confident in good causes and couragious especially in time of perill Prou. 10 9. 28 1. Whereas the hypocrite hauing a corrupt conscience is ouertaken with feare and trembling Esay 33 14. Prou. 28 1. Lastly to be constant and to perseuere to the end in good things to bee resolute neuer to giue ouer a continued course of piety vntil we giue ouer this course of life such bring foorth fruite with patience Luke 8 15. and shall neuer be remoued Psal 15 5. Whereas the double-minded man is vnstable in all his wayes Iames 1 8. his godlinesse and religion is as the morning dew Hosea 6 4. By these signes we may sift and examine our selues whether this grace of sincerity be in vs or not And as the gift is excellent so there are sundry motiues to stirre vs vp vnto it Sundry motiâ—es to 〈◊〉 vs to sincâ— For God is good and gracious vnto such as are pure in heart Psal 73 1. and 125 4 5. hee is the Sun and shield to them Psal 84 11. This is the life and substance of all other graces without it the best things are but counterfet and no better then sinnes against God Our faith must be vnfained and loue without dissimulation and our conuersion must be a renting of the heart Consider also that God is present euery where and knoweth all things Psal 139 7. Prou. 15 verse 3. Moreouer wee must meditate oftentimes vpon the iudgements of God which hee bringeth vpon the world but especially of the last iudgement in the end of the world and of our particular iudgment at the houre of death Ro. 2 16. Eccl. 12 14. The heart is the store-house keeper of the graces of God Pro. 4 23. Mat. 13 18 19. Lu. 6 45. Math. 23 26. therefore we ought carefully to looke vnto it CHAP. XIIII 1 And all the Congregation lifted vp their voice and cryed and the people wept that night 2 And all the Congregation of Israel murmured against Moses and against Aaron and the whole Congregation saide vnto them Would God that we had died in the Land of Egipt or would God we had died in this wildernesse 3 And wherefore hath the Lord brought vs into this land to fall by the sword that our wiues and our children should be a prey Were it not better for vs to returne into Egypt WE haue seen in the former chapter the occasioÌ„ of this fourth murmuring arising from the report of the spies whereby the seed was sowne which in this Chapter groweth vp to an open obstinate mutiny The fruit was answerable to the seed the successe to the report And who can stay the streame driuen by so violent a winde and tempest When the arrow is once shot out of the bow it is too late to wish it may do no hurt where it falleth because where it hitteth it hurteth But to come to the present matter in hand the people giuing eare to these false reports dream of danger where no danger is like the sluggard that saith There is a Lyon without I shall bee slaine in the streets Prou. 22 13. To minds that are fearfull and perplexed all fansies and coniectures seeme things of truth Consider in this chapt two points first the generall murmuring of all that is of the greatest part of the people secondly the proceeing of God against theÌ„ for their murmuring Their murmuring is accompanied with impatience disobedience vnthankfulnesse blasphemy infidelity and tempting of God Psal 106 24 25 c. and it is set downe generally and particularly Generally they murmured against Moses and Aaron amplified by the effect 〈◊〉 cause 〈◊〉 the Israâ— wept all 〈◊〉 they wept all the night The cause why they wept is the feare of death and the sense of their sinne they supposed that they were led as sheep to the slaughter and brought into the wildernesse as to a place of destruction had forgotten the promise made 400. yeares before to their fathers Wee see heere how quickly and easily they obey euil persons that seduced them they listen with both their ears vnto them â—â—â—trine 〈◊〉 are natuâ— ready to 〈…〉 â—ken to â—cers and â—ers and forget what they had often heard and seen Caleb and Ioshua warned them but all was in vaine The doctrine This is the corruption of our nature we are prone to bee peruerted and ready to hearken to seducers to follow euill liuers and euill teachers while in the meane season wee are hardly drawne to hearken and attend vnto those that tell vs the truth without flattery or forgery Exod. 4 1. The prophet of God sent to prophesy against the Altar at Bethel is easily seduced and forsaketh the word of God 1 Kings 13 21. Our Sauiour complaineth of the peeuishnesse of the Iewes 〈◊〉 11 27. Wee haue piped vnto you and ye haue not danced we haue mourned vnto you and ye haue not lamented c. And Iohn 5 43. I am come in my Fathers name and ye receiued me not if another shall come in his owne name him yee will receiue 2 Tim. 4 34. Gal. 3 1 2. and 5 7. Titus 1 11. Mat. 24 5. First because in the minde and vnderstanding Reason 1 howsoeuer there remaine certaine generall notions concerning good and euil as that there is a God that he is iust and a rewarder of them that do well that wee must honour our parents and not hurt our neighbors yet euen these are corrupt and serue only to take away excuse Ro. 1 19 20. and besides wee haue all receiued from Adam ignorance or want of knowledge of the things of God 1 Cor. 2 14. Ro. 8 7. Likewise disability to vnderstand spirituall things though they be plainly taught vnto vs Lu. 24 41. 2 Cor. 3 5. vanity of the mind thinking truth to be falshood and falsehood to be truth Eph. 4 17. 1 Cor. 1 21. Prou. 14 12. So then the originall or seede of all errors and heresies is in our nature Secondly satan is mighty and subtle he can Reason 2 transforme himselfe into an Angel of light he employeth many instruments in his worke to seduce vs as he did Eue which also worke mightily with strong delusions 2 Cor. 11 3. False Apostles are deceitful workers transforming themselues into the Apostles of Christ 2 Cor. 11 23 24 25. they come in sheeps clothing though inwardly they bee rauening Reason 3 wolues Mat. 7 15. 2 Pet. 2 1 2. Thirdly it is Gods deepe yet most iust iudgement vpon all that obey not the gospel to send them strong delusions that they should beleeue lies This is a punishment sent vpon the vnthankfulnesse of men when they haue the light and yet shut their eies heare the sound of the Gospel and yet stop their eares and vnderstand the truth yet harden their hearts against the truth Mat. 13 14 15. 2 Thess 2 11 12. This serueth to reprooue and conuince the Vse 1
they may be bold and confident in dangers Psal 23 4. No enemy shall hurt them no danger shall ouerthrow them The enemies may oppresse them for a time but God is not farre off if he be on our side who shall be against vs Vse 2 Secondly woe be vnto all the enemies of God they cannot stand nor prosper which serueth to terrifie all euill dooers They are as out-lawes or rebels that liue no longer vnder the protection of law or Magistrate so are the vngodly proscribed of God and lye open to iudgement They are as souldiers without weapons they haue neither shield nor buckler nor brest-plate nor helmet nor sword their loynes are vngirt their feet are vnshod their heads are vncouered in the day of battell they lie open as naked men to be wounded and destroied They haue nothing to defend them or to doe them good all creatures are against them nay the Creator himselfe Vse 3 Lastly it is the duty of the faithfull to look to their waies seeing the Lord is with them and dwelleth among them He is a God of pure eies he seeth vs and all our waies let vs therefore carry our selues vnspotted of the world and labour to be holy as he is holy Leuit. 11 44. and 19.1 and 20 7. lest we giue him iust cause to leaue vs. If we haue any friend come vnto vs we are willing to giue him the best entertainment we can we are loth to depart from him we are willing to content him how much more ought wee to receiue the Lord for we may expect more of him and bee assured of defence protection from him greeue him not therefore nor his Spirit by our sinnes So long as they are fostered in vs he cannot be welcome vnto vs neither shall we be welcome vnto him They will driue him away make him depart from vs. Our bodies should be the Temples of the holy Ghost 1 Cor. 6 19. and therefore we must remember that as we are not our owne but bought with a price so we ought to glorifie God in our body and in our spirit which are Gods 10. But all the Congregation bade stone them with stones and the glory of the Lord appeared in the Tabernacle of the Congregation before all the children of Israel These rebels had raged against God no maruaile therefore if they raged against his seruants who notwithstanding had not vsed any rigour or force against them onely they perswaded theÌ„ to trust in the promise of God and boldly to proceed on their iourney toward the Land But this is accounted as an hainous crime and they deale with them as men worthy of death according to the saying of Salomon Prou. 9 7. He that reproueth a scorner getteth to himselfe shame and hee that rebuketh a wicked man getteth himselfe a blot Thus we see how wicked men can abide no reprofe nay they cannot suffer a word of exhortation they cannot abide that others should do better then themselues Againe such as are carnal and corrupt are prone to hatred malice and reuenge yea when no cause of offence is offered vnto them See also how God protecteth his seruants in times of danger But to passe ouer these points from hence obserue that such as are Gods seruants Doctrine Such as are gods seruâ—â—â— shall be eâ— intreated and stand for good causes shall be persecuted maligned and euilly intreated as if they were murtherers and malefactours Though they deserue to be fauoured and loued yet they shall be hated cursed and contemned So it was with Moses when he came to Pharaoh moued him to let the people goe Exod. 5 1 2 5 6. Dan. 3 19 and 6 16. Acts 4 20 21. and 5 18. Iohn 16 2. 1 Kings 13 4. Thus was it with Eliah and Elisha thus was it with Michaiah Ieremy and thus it was with all the Prophets Math. 23 34. The reasons because the world hateth the Reason 1 truth and the professors of it The Preachers and professours of it because they manifest publish the truth Gal. 4 16 The truth it selfe because men loue darkenesse more then the light inasmuch as their owne deeds are euill Iohn 3 19. They are chosen out of the world therefore the world hateth them whereas if they were of the world the world would loue his owne Iohn 15 19. Secondly Satan is their enemy and seeth Reason 2 that by them his kingdome is in danger to be ouerthrowne hence it is that he rageth and raiseth persecution that thereby he may stop their mouthes stop the course of the truth Reuel 2 10 and 12 13. Thirdly God will haue his seruants tryed Reason 3 in their faith patience constancy and obedience Reuel 2 10. We must learne to walke through good report and euill report and bee ready to renounce all rather then the truth which we must buy at any rate Prou. 23 â— but neuer sel it though we might gaine all the world because all such gaine is the greatest losse Math. 16 verse 26. The vses follow First maruaile not at it wheÌ„ Vse 1 we see this come to passe neither condemne the truth or the professours of it 1 Iohn 3 13. Maruaile not if the world hate you Let vs comfort our selues with this consolation that it is no rare thing neither is our case singular neither do we suffer alone it hath beene the lot of all Christians nay of Christ himselfe let vs not seeke to be better then he was the seruant may not be aboue his Lord if they haue persecuted him they will persecute vs Ioh. 15 2. Christ himselfe pronounceth such as suffer for righteousnesse sake to be blessed for so did they persecute the Prophets that were before vs Math. 5 12. Many men in the world are discouraged from godlinesse of life and walking in a sincere profession because they see the godly persecuted and the vngodly to prosper and flourish therefore Iohn doth forewarne not to maruaile heereat because this ought not to seeme strange vnto vs it hath beene so from the beginning and so it hath continued The world though it be full of changes yet changeth not his nature neither taketh vpon it any other shape Wherefore we must not ceasse from godlines for hatred of the world but rather goe more zealously forward remembring the words of Christ Math. 11 12. The kingdome of heauen suffereth violence and the violent take it by force Secondly we must reioyce vnder the crosse Vse and be glad when we suffer for the truth not as euill doers 1 Pet. 3 17 and 4 15. but for well doing So did the Apostles Acts 5 41 so did the Hebrewes chap. 10 34. They considered with themselues that they had in heauen a better an enduring substance they accounted it a great honour that they were accounted worthy to suffer for his Name they knew that they were made partakers of the sufferings of Christ and that the trying of their faith would worke patience Iam.
to cast him out with all his forces it is more able to preuent iudgements threatned or to remooue them when they are inflicted But against this point many things are obiected Obiect 1 first it is said in general that the prayers of many are fruitlesse that they call vpon God but can receiue no answer To this I answer Many make their prayers vnprofitable â—â—swer because they pray amisse Iam. 4.3 the fault is in themselues not in God Againe albeit he doe not heare and helpe his seruants presently yet he doth it when the doing of it is better both in respect of his owne glory and our owne good He best knoweth the times and seasons which he keepeth in his owne power Act. 1.7 Heb. 4.16 For this cause hee would not by and by worke a miracle at the request of his mother Ioh. 2.4.7 nor heare the Canaanitish woman at the first Mat. 15. but delayed her sundry times Lastly it falleth out oftentimes that when the faithfull aske one thing he granteth them another fully equiualent to that and sometimes farre better and thus hee heareth them 2 Cor. 12.8 9. Mat. 26.39 Paul prayed against a tentation hee hath grace to withstand and resist it Christ Iesus prayed to hand the cup of the Crosse remooued he must drinke of it but hee hath strength sufficient giuen him to ouercome it God therfore heareth our prayers when he giueth vs as good a blessing or a better though we obtaine not the particular which we desire Obiect 2 Againe it may be said Moses prayed that he might enter into the land of promise and yet was not heard Deut. 3.25 of which we spake before â—â—â—wer I answer he prayed after a sort against the expresse will of God onely he was ignorant whether the threatning were conditionall Besides we cannot say that this was altogether friuolous and fruitlesse because he obtained to see the Land so that albeit he did not set foot in it yet the Lord shewed him all the land to his great comfort strengthning of faith so that in effect he said or else might say with Simeon Luk. 2.29 30. Lord now lettest thou thy seruant depart in peace for mine eyes haue seene thy saluation Obiect 3 Thirdly we heard before that Dauid prayed for the restoring of his child to health wheÌ„ it was sicke yet the child dyed and he was not heard â—â—â—wer 2 Sam. 12.16 Answer He was not heard in that one particular howbeit afterward God gaue him another sonne another sonne by the same mother another sonne that sate vpon his throne after him Againe God had mercy on the soule of the child of which he was perswaded because he saith I shall go to him but he shall not returne to me 2 Sam. 12.23 so that his prayer was an acceptable sacrifice to God a profitable sacrifice to himself Obiect 4 Lastly it may be obiected that God who hath no greater to sweare by sweareth by himselfe that though Moses and Samuel stood before him yet his mind would not be toward this people Ier. 15.1 and though these three Noah Daniel and Iob were in the land they should deliuer but their owne soules c. Eze. 14.14 they should deliuer neither sonnes nor daughters â—â—â—â—er verse 16. I answer this is nothing to the purpose for heerein nothing is expresly affirmed but the matter is onely supposed as 1 Cor. 13.1 2. Againe it is said expresly that they should deliuer their owne soules and therefore we cannot say that their prayer is without profit Now let vs proceed to the vses First we may hence conclude that great is the vse vtility and necessity of prayer in the church greater theÌ„ of the Sun in the firmament Vse 1 For what haue we left when God is offended and prouoked but this when this is rightly performed it calleth in his wrath gone out against vs. Neuerthelesse the Apostle requireth two things to make our prayers effectuall and of great profit toward vs the one in respect of the person that prayeth the other in respect of the prayer of the person Touching the person of him that prayeth if he desire to haue his prayer heard hee must be iust righteous it is not the prayer of euery man whatsoeuer he be that auaileth much but the prayer of a righteous man that feareth God that beleeueth in Christ that serueth him in spirit and truth and walkes before him in holinesse and righteousnesse of life these are they whose praiers pierce the heauens and preuaile much with the Almighty This is taught in many places of the word Psal 34 15 and 145 19. 1 Pet. 3 10. 1 Tim. 2 8. Prou. 15 29. The praiers of such are like to Iacobs ladder which was set vpon the earth and the top of it reached vp to heauen Gen. 28 12. so do the praiers of the faithfull they are made on earth but they reach vp to the clouds nay to heauen and come into the presence of God himselfe our praiers ascend to him and his graces descend to vs. On the other side as the praiers of the righteous are most acceptable to God profitable to vs so the praiers of the wicked and vnrighteous are most abhominable Prou. 15.8 and 21.27 and 28.9 Esay 1 11. and 66.3 Amos 5.22 Ier 6.20 and 7.22 Ezek. 8.18 Mich. 3.4 Ioh. 9.31 As the one sort are sweet in the nostrils of God and ascend as incense so the other are vnsauoury and stinke worse then dung and mire in his sight Wherefore let not the vngodly men perswade themselues of Gods fauor or think he any whit regardeth the words of their mouthes for such as incline their hearts to wickednesse the Lord will neuer heare them Againe our praiers must be feruent earnest they must be kindled with a burning zeale against all coldnesse they must flow from vnfained faith against all doubting and wauering Luk. 11.6 and 18.3 and 21.36 Ephe. 6.18 1 Thess 5.17 Matth. 15.25 26 27 28. they must be continued with great constancy and perseuerance against all wearinesse and giuing ouer before we haue obtained As then hee that prayeth must be righteous so must his prayer be feruent if he will obtaine any thing at the hand of God Secondly hence ariseth great comfort to Vse 2 the people of God that grone vnder affliction and are ready to sinke downe vnder an heauy burden Let none of Gods seruants despaire of helpe but hope in God who hath left vs this as a plaster to heale all our wounds or as a medicine to cure all our diseases Hence it is that the very infidels by light of nature and other superstitious persons haue confessed this truth that haue not yeelded to the truth of God The Marriners that were ignorant of the true God cryed vnto their gods when the sea wrought and was tempestuous against them Ion. 1.5 and the shipmaster stirred vp Ionah to pray to his God if so be that God would
Luke 13.6 7 8 9. 2 Chro. 36.15 We haue all experience of this point Reason 1 The reasons first he knoweth our weakenesse our corruption and inclination to euill he knoweth whereof we are made he remembreth that we are but dust Esay 57.16 Psalm 103.14 yea as a wind that passeth away and commeth not againe Psal 78.38.39 no better then vanity yea lighter altogether then vanity Psal 62.9 Secondly his nature is to be mercifull full of compassion 2 Chron. 36.15 Thirdly the sinnes of the wicked are not yet full they haue not yet filled vp the measure of them Gen. 15.16 Lastly he is not willing that any should perish but that all should come to repentance and therefore he is not slacke concerning his promise but is long suffering to vs ward 2. Pet. 3.9 Obiection Before wee come to the vses of this doctrine we must remoue a few obiections that seeme to make against this point And first how can God bee said to be very patient and to suffer long seeing his iudgements are often said to come suddenly speedily as a whirlewind and a tempest and when they shall say peace and safety his comming shall be as the comming of a theefe in the night or as trauell vpon a woman with child 1 Thess 5.2.3 Answer I answer to be long before he come and to be swift when once he commeth are not opposite or contrary the one to the other He waiteth a long time but when the dayes of his patience are expired then suddenly destruction commeth He giueth warning after warning and will doe nothing but hee reuealeth the same to his seruants the Prophets Amos 3.7 Dan. 9.5.6 but when his patience is abused and contemned then he commeth swiftly and stayeth not The Apostle Peter speaking of the second comming of Christ to iudgment ioyneth both these together and sheweth how and wherefore he is both long in comming and yet swift in comming hee forbeareth because he is patient and hee commeth suddenly in his glory because he is iust 2 Pet. 3.9 10. first hee saith that God is long suffering not willing that any should perish then he addeth the day of the Lord will come as a theefe in the night Thus we see how he suffereth patiently and yet withall how he cometh suddenly Secondly Obiect the question may be asked whether the Ministers should forbeare or abstaine from threatning and denouncing of Gods iudgements against the vngodly seeing God is gentle and mercifull slow to anger and of great kindnesse whereby they shall terrifie men without cause and make themselues lyars I answer Answer it is true that Ionah the Prophet was discouraged vpon this ground and consideration from threatning destruction against Nineueh Though he were sent against the citie with heauy tidings yet he consulted with flesh and blood fled to Tarshish from the presence of the Lord Ion. 1.3 because hee knew that God was a gracious God and mercifull repenting him of the euil chap. 4.2 But this was his infirmity and therefore he is reprooued ver 10.11 Wherefore it belongeth to all faithfull Ministers of God as a part of their function howsoeuer the iudgements of God be differred and their Sermons derided to open their mouthes boldly and to reprooue sinne earnestly that they may thereby deliuer their owne soules and saue the people that heare them 2 Tim. 4.2 Thirdly it may be asked Obiect whether it be lawfull for the godly to craue of God to be patient and long-suffering to beare with the vngodly and vessels of wrath especially considering the praier of Ieremy chap. 15.15 Lord remember me and visite mee and reuenge mee of my persecuters c. The prayer of Moses and of Ieremy seeme to be contrary Answer Answer The prayer of Ieremy is speciall and extraordinary and containeth no generall rule and direction for the Church He spake this as a Prophet not as a priuate man for hee foretold to his persecuters the vengeance and wrath of God certainely to fall vpon them the generall rule belonging vnto all is set downe by Christ Matth. 5 44. To pray for our enemies and them that hate vs. Lastly it may be demaunded Obiect whether the publishing and preaching of the doctrine of Gods patience and forbearing be not dangerous and hurtfull as seeming to tend to leade men into sinne and minister occasion of hardening the heart and delaying of repentance I answer â—ct from Gods delaying of his iudgements wee may not conclude the delaying of our repentance True it is the vngodly abuse this doctrine to licentiousnesse Rom. 2.4.5 as they do also other doctrines and the Scriptures themselues to their owne perdition the prouidence of God to idlenesse the predestination of God to wickednesse the mercy of God to prophanenesse the grace of God to wantonnesse iustification by faith to carelesnesse of good workes yea Christ himselfe to be a stumbling blocke and a stone of offence Notwithstanding we must vse the doctrine of Gods patience to our comfort and to bring vs thereby to repentance Vse 1 Now we come to the vses of this doctrine which are many seruing for instruction reprehension consolation and exhortation First of all it serueth for our knowledge and instruction and teacheth vs what a good God wee serue and worship such a one as willeth not and wisheth not the death of a sinner such a one as is gentle and gracious mercifull and pitifull Psal 145.8 9. Ezek. 18.23 and 33.11 Againe this teacheth vs what is the cause that God spareth so long both his and the Churches enemies to wit because he is patient Thus doth the Prophet tell the Israelites the cause why the Lord had spared the Assyrians so long Nah. 1.3 We see how prophane many are blasphemers of Gods Name prophaners of his Sabboth despisers of the word haters of good men iniquity aboundeth euery where We might wonder that such liue vpon the face of the earth and wherefore they are spared but that he is a God of patience and long suffring or they could not continue Is not the earth filled with cruelty oppression as it was with the old world that was destroyed with an vniuersall Flood Doth not pride fulnesse of bread aboundance of idlenesse and contempt of the poore abound as in Sodome and Gomorrha which was destroyed with fire and brimstone from heauen Ezek. 16.49 So Gen. 19.24 How then could our cities and houses stand and continue if GOD were not very patient Vse 2 Secondly it serueth for reprehension For it conuinceth those that scoffe at his threatenings because God a long time descrieth his iudgements against the vngodly Hence it is that they iudge them perswade themselues of them to be no better then Scar-crowes and therefore to bee vaine and not to bee feared Such persons doth the Apostle Peter describe that mocke at the second comming of Christ which shal come as a snare vpon all them that dwell vpon the face of the whole earth Luke 21.35 2
he had beene said Thy seruant went no whither 2 Ki. 5 25. Or if they slaÌ„der and belye their masters or any way falsely accuse them as Ziba did Mephibosheth 2 Sam. 16 3. Or if they run away from their masters and will not tarry in their houses like the seruants of Shemei that fled from him 1 King 2 39. Or if they picke and steale from them as Onesimus did from Philemon or any way deale fraudulently falsly with their masters goods which he hath committed to their trust as the vniust steward did with his Lord Lu. 16 5 6 7. Let these look for no better dealing in times to come at the hands of their owne seruants but be well assured that it is iust with God to send them the like false and disobedient seruants as themselues haue beene to their masters Thus then we see how all inferiors shold be encouraged to honour their superiours because God will cause them to be honoured and on the other side be terrified from despising and dishonouring them lest another day he cause them also to be dishonoured Your children shall wander in the wildernesse forty yeares and beare your whoredomes c By whoredome we must vnderstand the punishment of the idolatry and infidelity of their fathers falling from God and ceasing to trust in him For as idolatry so infidelity is spirituall whoredome They were as a wife that had forsaken her husband and broken the couenant of her God So then obserue that according to the number of the daies in which the fathers had searched the Land eueÌ„ forty daies the children must beare their iniquities and wander too and fro forward and backward forty yeares before they should enter into the Land The doctrine from hence is this Doctrine The iudgements and punishments of God God visiteth the sinnes of the father vpon the childreÌ„ deserued and procured by the fathers sinnes and rebellions do oftentimes fal vpon their children and posterity they do not end and ceasse in themselues but descend to their stocke issue that liue after them Exod. 20 5. and 34 7 8. The reasons First because the children of Reason 1 men and their posterity though they be oftentimes infants and haue not vnderstanding to conceiue of sinne yet the same iudgements that belonged to the fathers sinnes shall light vpon them because God would therby shew his anger sore displeasure against their sins in that when it pleaseth him hee will punish those for their sinnes which as yet had committed no sinne at all Rom. 5 14 Gen. 7 4 and 19 25. Secondly touching those that are of ripe Reason 2 years they are of two sorts either wicked so like to their parents and then it is iust with God to bring his iudgements vpon them because he would shew himselfe displeased with their sins or else they are godly not tainted and defiled with them yet neuerthelesse there is other corruption enough in theÌ„ which may lustly worthily call for temporal iudgment Obiect But some haply will obiect that this may seeme to bee quite contrary to other Scriptures as Ezek. 18 4 â—0 where it is said The soule that sinneth shall die the death and againe The sonne shall not beare the iniquity of the father neither shall the father beare the iniquity of the son the righteousnes of the righteous shall be vpon him and the wickednesse of the wicked shall be vpon him I answer Answer we must marke the occasion of these words The children of Israel tooke vp a taunting prouerb against God and in their afflictions said The fathers haue eaten sowre grapes the childrens teeth are set on edge v 2. that is the fathers haue sinned and the children are punished These were quick-sighted to looke vp but they could not looke downe-ward vpon themselues they could see farther off but were blinde neerer home These were ranke hypocrites who had rather accuse God then themselues and as Adam cast the fault from himselfe vpon his wife Gen. 3 12 so do they from themselues vpon their fathers They neuer thinke of their owne eating of the sowre grapes they thought themselues free froÌ„ any sin that should procure such iudgements but God taketh the sons in the sins of the fathers and then punisheth them for their owne sins taking occasion from their fathers sins Euery mans sin shall be vpon his owne head so that though a wicked father be condemned yet his sonne not treading in his steps shall be saued And though God punisheth temporally for the sin of the father yet he doth not condemn any eternally for the same For as the godlinesse of the father shall nothing helpe the son to eternall life so his wickednes shall not hinder his saluation except he be wicked himselfe and walke in the steps of his wicked father Obiect But it wil peraduenture be said that Dauid sinned in the numbring of the people yet the people were punished many thousands were plagued for his offence 2 Sa. 24 15 17 and he escaped scot-free Loe I haue sinned and I haue done wickedly but these sheepe what haue they done Let thine hand I pray thee be against me and against my fathers house I answer Answer this is a certaine infallible rule that there is no vnrighteousnesse with God who is the Iudge of all the world Deut. 32 4. Lament 3 33 And touching the people though they were free from this sin of Dauid yet they had many other greeuous sins for which God might iustly punish them and God either for some secret or else some open sin had a quarrell against them as is plaine by these words 2 Sam. 24 1. The anger of the Lord was againe kindled against Israel and therefore he moued Dauid against them to say Go number Iudah and Israel It is not said that he moued Dauid against himselfe but against them So then their owne sin was the cause of the kings sin and the kings sin brought this punishment vpon them The cause he cause the cause the thing caused and therefore their sin was the cause of the cause of their punishment It may be they abused the peace plenty giuen vnto them after the three yeares of famine after the foure great battels which they had fought against the Philistims for it is hard to vse Gods blessings wel our corrupt nature being ready to turne good into euill and blessings into curses Deut. 32 6 15. Therefore the people are especially plagued because their sin was the first cause of al which sin he punished with the sin of Dauid God punisheth one with anothâ— and both of theÌ„ with that greeuous pestilence And touching Dauid we cannot say he altogether escaped vnpunished for God by one and the same plague and iudgement striketh many waies and many persons his sword hath many edges and cutteth euery way he vseth no rod that hath not many sharpe twigs nor no whip that hath not many cordes
the earth but this ought especially to be considered on this day Wee must dispatch all worldly businesses before that they do no way disturbe vs and distract vs. And when the day of the Lord is come wee must assemble together that so there may be an holy conuocation Leuit. 23 verse 3. It was the custome of the people to come together at such times Luke chap. 4. verse 16. Paul sheweth that at Antioch Hee found the whole City assembled vpon the Sabbath day Acts 13 43 44. This assembly is called Gods army Psalme 110 3. It was counted an happy thing to dwell in the Lords house Psal 27 4. and 84 4. Then ought the word to bee both read and preached so was it in the time of the law Acts 15 21. And both of them did Christ himselfe performe ordinarily Luke 4. ver 17 20. It is a part of the Ministers sanctifying of the Sabbath by doing the same The idle ministery is a great cause of prophaning the Lords day both in themselues and in others It is the duty of the people to heare the word with all reuerence and attention to marke and lay vppe in their hearts what they haue heard to the end they might put it in practise And when wee are departed we should spend the rest of the day in priuate duties as Prayer Reading Meditation and Conference things not greatly regarded of the greatest sort We are soone weary of the best things and quickely loathe that we should chiefely loue The cause why we profit not by the publike Ministery is the want of the performance of these duties priuately 38 Speake vnto the children of Israel and bidde them that they make them fringes in the borders of their garments throughout their generations and that they put vpon the fringe of the borders a Ribband of blew 39 And it shall be vnto you for a fringe that ye may looke vpon it and remember all the Commandements of the Lord and do them and that ye seeke not after your owne heart and your own eies after which ye vse to go a whoring 40 That ye may remember c. This is the law of making Fringes vpon the foure quarters of their vesture whereby they couered themselues that they might looke continually vpon them and remember all the commandements of the Lord and doe them Of this reade Deut. 22 12. These Fringes and Ribands serued them for a monument that they might consider they were a people consecrated vnto God not as Infidels to walke after their owne fancies For vpon these were written some parcell of the Law This was also the cause that the Iewes were commanded to haue the Law written vpon the postes of their doores and likewise that they should beare it about them euermore decke themselues with it that it should be as a ring vpon their fingers as a bracelet vpon their hand as a frontlet before their eyes that is alwayes in sight and remembrance To this end also it must bee written vpon the frontiers of the Land vpon the gates of the Citie and vpon the postes of euery mans priuate house Deut. 6 8 9 that they might haue euery day euery way occasion giuen vnto them to talke and conferre of the word of God sitting walking and lying at home or else abroad This vsage was afterwards abused by the pride and hypocrisie of the Pharisies as Christ chargeth them Matth. 23 5. who because they would bee thought to haue a more speciall holinesse then the common sort had made long gardes and sentences of Scripture written vpon them that might bee seene a farre off But for our selues we must consider that though this ceremony bee no longer in vse and that these Fringes and Laces are shadowes which ended at the comming of Christ yet an instruction remaineth to vs to exercise our selues in his law day and night Psalme 1 2. Iosephus reporteth of the Iewes that they knew the Scriptures as well as their owne names whereas many among vs scarse know the names of the Scriptures Wee learne from hence That all sorts both yong and old of what condition soeuer â—ne are enioyned to know the doctrine of the Scriptures 〈◊〉 must â—owâ— the â—ces and the wil of God reuealed in them Deut. 6 6 7. Ioh. Iohn 5 39. Coloss 3 16. 2 Tim. 3 15. Psal 119 9. 〈◊〉 1. The Reasons First because God hath appointed such as are gouernors ouer others to be teachers of them that belong vnto their charge Such as are fathers and masters of Families are bound to instruct their children and seruants therefore none ought to be without knowledge Ephes 6 4. Gen. 18 19. But how shall they be able to do this except they haue knowledge whereby they may bee able to performe this duty Secondly ignorance is the cause of all error because the naturall man perceiueth not the things that are of God and the wisedome of God is foolishnesse to man So then being of our selues blinde and wanting the light of the word we must needs goe astray Hence it is that Christ saith vnto the Sadduces Ye erre not knowing the Scriptures Math. 22 29. Thirdly the want of knowledge is the cause of sundry fearfull iudgements spirituall and temporall Hosea 4 6. inward and outward Esay 1 3 7. So then as ignorance is the cause of sinne so it is the cause of iudgement the reward of sinne If wee care not to know him but neglect and contemne the meanes of knowledge no maruell if we be punished Vse 1 This reprooueth the church of Rome of an horrible iniury offered to the people of God They teach that ignorance is the mother of deuotion and keepe the Scriptures in the Latine tongue as it were vnder locke and key And albeit they haue translated them or the greatest part of them into English yet they set out sharpe edicts ratified vnder an horrible curse that no Lay man as they speake shall presume to reade them vnlesse they be specially licensed by their inquisitors and confessors directly contrary to the end of the Scriptures which were written that we should beleeue and by beleeuing haue eternall life Iohn chapt 20. verses 30 31. They beate downe ignorance and teach that all ought to know the Lord from the highest to the lowest Ieremy 31 30. and that God will poure out his Spirit vpon all flesh Ioel chap. 2. ver 28. Wheresoeuer he vouchsafeth great means hee requireth a great measure of knowledge This discouereth the byshop of Rome to bee no better and indeede no other then Antichrist making lawes contrary to Gods lawes and yet binding the consciences of men vnto them But it will be saide that the vnlearned and vnstable peruert them 2 Pet. 3. and therefore it is dangerous to reade them I answer bee it that some do so shall all therefore be forbidden the free vse of them All things euen the best are abused meate drinke apparrell the Sacraments Christ himselfe and
vpon you seeing all the Congregation is holy euery one of them and the Lord is among them Wherefore then lift ye vp your selues aboue c. IN this chap. we haue two other murmurings set down the latter arising out of the former as one sticke on fire kindleth another The former consisteth of a few carried away with enuy and emulation against Moses and Aaron the originall whereof arose from Korah of the Tribe of Leui The cause of Korahs Conspiracy who first blew the bellowes and tooke it greeuously that the Priestly dignitie was translated to Aaron and challenged Moses of partiality as if hee had preferred his owne Kindred and followed his priuate affection rather then the direction of God This seditious Korah associateth vnto himselfe Dathan Abiram and On of the Tribe of Reuben whom he knew to be ill affected towards Moses because hee being the eldest sonne of Iacob had by right of his birth-right the Principality and gouernement of the whole people belonging vnto him and therefore they thought themselues as worthy to haue the Soueraignty in their hands as Moses was to haue it in his hands All these ioyning together made a schisme or rent amongest the people and assemble two hundred and fifty others all Princes of the assembly which seeme to stand for the good of the whole Congregation as also all Rebelles haue euer had some pretence and colour for they plead that all the Lords people are holy that God is present among them and therefore they should no longer vsurpe the sole gouernment of the whole hoste It is vsuall in all ages of the Church to haue schismes and rents to arise in it and for men to separate themselues from the Church because forsooth it is not well gouerned as it ought to be Now albeit this open insurrection were a flat rebellion against the expresse ordinance of God yet they set many goodly shewes vpon their doings helping a bad cause with a beautifull colour lest they should seeme to be mad without reason alledging that all the Lords people are holy and the Lord is among them â—octrine We learne heereby that whatsoeuer corruptions breake out of men and whatsoeuer euils they doe â—hatsoeuer 〈◊〉 wicked â—en doe they some coâ—er vpon it and howsoeuer they decline from God from his word and from his ordinances yet they will labour to excuse it to defend it to colour it that it should not seeme as it is When euill men haue committed euill they are ready to iustifie their euils that they may seeme good We see this in Saul 1 Sa. 13.11.12 and 15.15 so Ioh. 12.5 6. Iudas pretended the poore and his great care of them albeit he cared not for them but for himselfe and chap. 11.48 So Caiaphas pretendeth the safety of the people to wit if Christ were not put to death the Romanes would come with a mighty army and ouerrunne them but the taking of him away and the putting of him to death was indeede the true cause why the Romanes came and destroyed the Temple the Citie and the people This we see sometimes also in those that are not the worst men The fact of Simeon and Leui against the Schechemites was no better then horrible murther committed against the Law of God and of nature and against the league and couenant that had passed between them which ought to be held inuiolable euen among infidels yet somewhat they pretend to couer it Gen. 34.31 should he deale with our sister as with an harlot So the Israelites touching their Idolatry Exod. 32.1 and Aaron verse 23. and our first parents Gen. 3. and in a maner all wicked men do the like that are vnregenerate without repentance and sanctification The reasons Reason 1 For men are affected to their actions as they are to themselues Though they be corrupt abominable yet they would not bee thought and iudged to be so so it is with their actions that proceed from them though they bee wicked and vniust yet they would haue them accounted iust and therefore they seeke excuses for themselues â—â— 7. as Adam did fig leaues to Reason 2 couer his shame and his sinne Secondly if they should pretend nothing al would be ready to condemne them and to passe sentence vpon them therefore to blinde the eyes of others they cast a mist before them as iuglers vse to doe that they may not be espied This did Herod Mat. 2.8 he pretended to come and worship Christ For he knew well enough if hee had dealt plainely and told them hee sought the life of the babe they would haue detested his detestable cruelty This serueth to reprooue diuers sorts that Vse 1 goe about to varnish their actions with false colours thereby to blind the world and to put out their eyes These shew themselues to bee ranke hypocrites exceeding sinners against the Lord which serue to harden their hearts and to hinder them from a sight of their sinnes and sorrow for them For no man can returne from his sinnes and repent of his euill wayes so long as he goeth about to defend them because all such sinners doe declare a firme resolution to continue and goe forward in sinne and thinke themselues safe and sure because they haue some colours for their actions But the first beginning of repentance is confession a duty oftentimes commended and continually practised by the faithfull The first thing that Ioshua perswaded Achan to performe when he was taken as guilty for taking the accursed thing was that he should giue glory to the God of Israel and make confession vnto him Iosh 7.19 Prou. 28.13 1 Ioh. 1.9 Whereas such as hide their sinnes shall not prosper and they that say they haue not sinned doe make God a lyar and his word is not in them Wherefore we cannot giue a more euident signe of our want of the grace of repentance Psa 32.3 4 5. then by defending denying excusing or lessening of sinne Secondly this sheweth the cause why the Vse 2 dregs of Popish religion are so setled in the hearts of men that they are hardly rooted out euen because such deceitfull colours are set vpon them and their superstitious practises If they be accused for their idolatry worshipping of Images they pretend they worship God in the Image Touching the worship of Saints and praier to them they say they honor them as the friends of God and that they are vnworthy to approch or to come neere to God themselues and therefore in humility they goe to the Saints and Angels but this is nothing but to speake lies through hypocrisie Col. 2.23 Concerning their sacriledge in withholding the cup from the people they haue their colour that the labour of the Priest would be too great if he should deliuer the same to all himselfe or else that the blood of Christ might be spilt vpon the ground but these excuses cannot deceiue God hee seeth their open declining from the word of
reiect those meanes the greater our sin is and the greater sinners we are if wee breake these bands and cast these cords from vs. The sinnes of the Israelites are often aggrauated and made the more grieuous and heinous because the Lord had sent his prophets among them Ier. 7.13 14. and 11.7 8. and 35.14 Psa 78.17 31 35 56. Matth. 11.21 22 23 24. Dan. 9.5.6 Reason 1 The reasons First because those men sinne against knowledge hauing the word to informe them and their owne consciences to conuince them Knowledge maketh euery sinne the greater Luk. 12 47. Ioh. 15.22 and 12.48 They are like to a man that hath much meat and digesteth nothing Bernard so that it corrupteth in the stomacke and doth him no good at all Now they that haue many meanes for the soule are like him that hath much meat for the body for they that heare much and haue many instructions and yet do not bring forth fruits answerable thereunto their sinne is the greater and themselues thereby made inexcusable Reason 2 Secondly it argueth obstinacy and hardnesse of heart they haue many strokes giuen them but they feel none of them For such as transgresse in the middes of those helpes that serue to restraine sinne do not sin of infirmity or weaknesse but of obstinacy and wilfulnesse Now the more wilfull a man is the more sinnefull hee is and the greater is his sinne This conuinceth our times of much sinfulnesse Vse 1 and in these times some places and in those places sundry persons to be greater sinners then others And why greater Because our times haue had more meanes to preuent and keepe from sinne then other times haue had What could the Lord haue done for vs that he hath not done We haue beene as his vineyard which he hath fenced he hath gathered the stones out of it he hath planted it with the choicest plants and hedged about it that the beasts of the field and of the forrest should not hurt it he may therefore iustly looke that it should bring forth grapes but it hath brought forth wild grapes Esay 5.4 5. Luke 13.6 or as his figge tree which he hath digged and dunged and therefore he may well seeke fruite thereon especially hauing waited with patience for it What hath not God done for vs and to vs to reclaime vs Our times and people haue had many deliuerances from dangers that other times and people haue not had which threatned vs both within and without both forrain and domesticall We haue had greater blessings bestowed vpon vs then others we haue had the word more plentifully preached to vs then others All these we being vnthankefull and disobedient doe make vs greater sinners then others which haue wanted these blessings Thus doe wee turne our blessings to be our bane and Gods mercies to be curses vpon vs. We see many Congregations where God hath risen early and late giuing them his word and faithful Ministers as diligent watchmen to admonish them and to threaten his iudgements are oftentimes more sinfull then other places that haue wanted these meanes and no worse persons in the world then some that liue vnder the standing Ministery of the word God in iust iudgement giuing them ouer to Satan If such be giuen to common and continuall swearing and abusing of the Name of God to contempt of the word and of the Sabbath they are greater sinners then others and are more guilty in his sight and consequently shall be more sharpely and seuerely punished Secondly it admonisheth all that enioy the Vse meanes of preuenting sinne as benefits and blessings the Scriptures and word of God his corrections and chastisements his promises threatnings his patience long sufferance that they labor to make profit by theÌ„ to fulfil all righteousnesse lest God account their sinne greater then others For we must know this whatsoeuer is a sinne in others is a trebble sinne in them because they haue the sword of God to cut the knots and sinewes of sinne in sunder when others haue not had that means We may with griefe speake of many places that Israel hath beene without a teaching Priest and without Law 2 Chro. 15.3 they haue wanted the gracious meanes of saluation to teach to reproue to instruct and to correct therfore no maruell if sinne abound But they that liue where sinne is daily met withall and encountred do make their sinne out of measure sinfull Let vs therefore diligently examine our selues how we are affected at the hearing of the preaching of the word and of the threatnings denounced against our sinnes Vse 3 Lastly learn from hence that the word is neuer preached in vain whether we be conuerted by it or not For it is like the raine and snow that falleth from heauen that returneth not thither againe Esay 55.10 11. So the word of God shall not returne to him as a voide and vaine thing but shall accomplish that which he pleaseth and shall prosper in the thing whereunto he sendeth it But some will say â—iection Then it is better to be without the word then to haue it if mens sinnes be so much the greater because they haue beene so much taught and it may seeme better not to heare it at all â—sw I answere this is true in some sort howbeit not simply in it selfe Let no man thinke his case the happier because hee wanteth the word for as Paul saith they that haue the law if they contemne it shall perish by the law and they that want the Law shall perish without the law Rom. 2.12 Besides they may be said to haue the meanes that want them when they may haue them No man must reiect the word because they that refuse it are made worse by it Would a man be willing to cast away his wealth because he seeth himselfe made worse by it more couetous more cruell more hard hearted more high minded We see no in the example of the rich man Matt. 19. rather then he would cast it away hee would labour for a liberall hand and a mercifull heart to vse it aright so is it in this case Indeed it had beene better wee had neuer knowne the word and the way of righteousnesse by the direction of the word then to depart from it better I say in respect of the end of our estate and the iudgment that hangeth ouer vs yet we should not therefore wish to be without the word but rather to haue a sanctified heart that we may keepe our selues from the sinnes of others Then we will account it an happy thing to liue in such places where the word of God is truly preached Let vs therefore labour to make good vse of the good meanes that our good God hath afforded vs for our good and labour to profite by them in faith and obedience or else our sinnes shall be made so much the greater and consequently our iudgments the greater also 11 For which cause both thou
confirme our word by testimony from himselfe in his mercies toward them that beleeue in his iudgments vpon the wicked that resist and in preseruing vs because wee haue beene faithful in doing the message for which we are sent Ezek. 33.32.33 Matth. 10.19 20 22 26 28 29 30. It is also a comfort to all such as doe heare aright such as bring foorth the fruit of the Gospel doe not onely receiue the Gospel but they receiue God himselfe 12 And Moses sent to call Dathan and Abiram the sonnes of Eliab which said We will not come vp 13 Is it a small thing that thou hast brought vs vp out of a land that floweth with milke and hony to kill vs in the wildernesse except thou make thy selfe altogether a Prince ouer vs 14 Moreouer thou hast not brought vs into a land c. Moses hauing spoken to Korah the principall conspiratour that first began to roule this stone and nothing at al preuailed against him doth not giue ouer Ier. 5.4 5. but tryeth if any of the rest had any more sparke of grace or feare of God in them But the farther he proceedeth the lesse hope he findeth For Dathan and Abiram refuse to come vnto him Before this they assembled themselues tumultuously before they were called but now being lawfully called they will not assemble Nay they open their mouthes to accuse him of cruelty and treachery both of them heinous crimes but both of them falsely ascribed vnto him Of cruelty as if he purposed to kill them in the wildernesse of treachery as if hee had brought them from a land flowing with milke and hony but had brought them to possesse no land Thus they preferre Egypt before Canaan the place from which they were gone before the place to which they were going And yet this is not the depth of their impiety 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 doe mocke 〈◊〉 and him for I take this answer of theirs to bee a very mocke and scoffe cast out partly against Moses and partly against God which will appeare if we compare the words of Moses to Korah with this answer For Moses had said Seemeth it but a small thing to you to seeke the Priesthood also they borrow his own words and cast them in his owne face Is it a small thing that thou hast brought vs into the wildernesse to kill vs As if they had said Thou tellest vs that it is a great mattter to vsurpe the Priesthood but why dost thou not consider that it is also a farre greater matter to kill so great a multitude And whereas God so often promised to giue to Israel a land flowing with milke and hony they turne it into a iest and tell Moses that Egypt was that fruitfull land as for other land they could see none for their feet to rest vpon â—â—â—trine â—iâ—ate â—ers reuile â—aile at 〈◊〉 that reâ—e them We learne hereby that they which are hardned in sinne and resolued not to giue ouer doe not onely stoppe their eares against all reproofe which notwithstanding is a great sinne but reuile raile vpon and despise such as tell them the trueth and lay before them their faults though they be the Ministers of God that doe it This wee saw before verse 3. in Korah and his company They gathered themselues against Moses and against Aaron and said vnto them Ye take too much vppon you 1 King 18.17 and 21.20 and 22.8 Ierem. 15.10 and 18.18 and 44.16 17. Actes 17.18 Reason 1 The reasons first because as no bitter things are pleasant to the sicke man who would euer haue his humour serued so no reproofes are pleasant to the sinner 1 King 22.7 Euery sinner is as a sicke man and euery reproofe is as a bitter ingredient nothing pleasing to the taste A wicked man desireth to heare nothing but pleasing things to giue a reproofe vnto him is no better welcome vnto him then if you gaue him gall and vineger to drinke Reason 2 Secondly they are fallen into a sweet sleep of sinne and cannot abide to be awaked or any way disturbed and disquieted They loue to goe to hell with ease they would not bee troubled in their iourney But the reproofes of the Minister doe crosse them and therefore they speake all manner of euill against him Vse 1 This sheweth the miserable condition of such as iustifie themselues in their sinnes who being conuicted of a great height of iniquity and impiety doe cast the Ministers reproofe as dung into his face and defend whatsoeuer themselues haue committed A sicke man that is so farre from taking the potion giuen him by the counsell of a learned Physitian that in stead of taking it he doth cast it in the Physitians face may well be thought to be in a desperate condition and must needs perish so it is with men spiritually sicke with sinne euen heart-sicke who are so farre from receiuing a rebuke at the hand of the Minister that they will be impatient toward him and returne rebuke for rebuke vnto his face nay storme and raile at him with opprobrious and contumelious termes it argueth they are forlorne men and in a pitifull and desperate estate It were infinite to speake of all sorts that are possessed with a spirit of contradiction to gainesay the trueth Some find fault because we reprooue such sinnes as are not found in the place where we preach others because by reprouing sinners we would seeme to make the world beleeue that they are more sinfull then other people and thereby make them odious to others Others accuse vs that we reprooue sin out of hatred and malice not out of loue malice to their person not hatred of the sinne But the Minister is to reprooue any sinne that is in the land besides how know they it is not in that place And if it be not we know not how soone it may be We must learne to detest all sinne but how shall wee detest that which we know not and if wee doe know it no man knoweth it so well but hee may know it better and no man detesteth it so much but he may learne to detest it more The assaults of Satan and tentations to sinne come suddenly if we be not forewarned we may be surprised suddenly Againe the reproouing of sin in one place is not the clearing of another or in one person is not the iustifying of another Lastly to accuse the Ministers of reproouing through malice proceedeth in themselues from want of charity 1 King 22.8 Ahab accused Micaiah of hatred because he neuer prophesied good vnto him but euill but indeed the hatred was in himselfe as also he charged Eliah to be the man that troubled Israel whereas indeed it was he and his fathers house 1 Kin. 18.17 18. we are thought to be their enemies for no other cause but because we tell them the trueth Gal. 4.16 Vse 2 Secondly beholde from hence the cause why the Minister of the Gospell is so ordinarily hated of the
by true and vnfained repentance 1 Cor. 5. Thirdly except we do renounce their company we cannot keepe the commandements Reason 3 of God and obey him The Prophet kept his mouth as with a bridle while the wicked was before him Ps 39.1 We must not cast pearles before swine lest they trample them vnder their feet and turne againe and rent vs Matth. 7.6 Therefore doth Dauid say Depart from mee Psal 119. ◠yee euill doers for I will keepe the commandements of my God as if while he was in their company and they in his he could not doe it This sheweth the folly of such as taxe those Vse 1 with a note of purity singularity which vppon a good ground refuse to associate themselues with vngodly persons They taxe them of pride and terme them selfe-conceited brethrē reuiling them taunting them with one breath For they call them brethren no otherwise then in the spirit of scoffing selfe-conceited in the spirit of Shemei railing at them as he did at Dauid as if they did it for no other end but because they would bee thought better holier and wiser then other men or as if they said Stand apart for I am holier then thou Esay 65.5 Thus they accuse them to be vncharitable men and to disdaine their neighbours and to thinke no company to bee good enough for themselues All these are false accusations alledging false causes of their separation It is not because they are new fangled and so forsake their old friends and companions and cast off all good fellowship it is the commandement of God that doth require it and their owne both duty and safety that calleth for it Secondly it reprooueth such as can brooke Vse 2 and digest all manner of people and neuer refuse or finde fault with any It is no greefe to them to heare and see any thing 2 Pet. 1. ◠they neuer vexe their soule for it as righteous Lot did and the reason is because they want his righteousnesse and therfore therfore they can brooke swallow and digest vnrighteousnesse They are not led by the same spirit that Lot was who greeued at the vncleane conuersation of the Sodomites neither is it with them as it was with Dauid who cryed out in the bitternesse of his soule Woe is mee that I remaine in Meshek Psal 120.5 that I dwell in the tents of Kedar If they bee in company with Ruffians swaggerers blasphemers and drunkards they can liue and conuerse with them as well or better then with others And yet euen these when they come among those that feare the Lord can discourse of points of Religion they can report what excellent Sermons they haue heard and giue a good testimony of many good preachers Thus do they gild and ouer-lay their tongues with fine gold whereas there is nothing else but corruption and rottennesse within Take these when they are at the best they are no better then hypocrites for certaine it is they must counterfet on the one side or on the other Prou. 26 7. But without crauing any pardon we may wel conclude of these that when they liue among the worst sort their behauiour is naturall but when they conuerse among the better sort it is meerely artificiall among the one they shew without any vizard what they are among the other they put on a vizard to appeare that which they are not Vse 3 Lastly it teacheth vs to beware of voluntary society and vnnecessary fellowship with wicked men least being partakers with their sinnes wee be also partakers of their punishment If the danger of the sinne cannot preuail with vs to cause vs to shun it let the consideration of the punishment teach vs to refraine from them 1 Cor. 5 5. and 2 Cor. 6 17. Come out from among them and be ye separate touch no vncleane thing and I will receiue you If any aske what society is necessary and what is vnnecessary I answer If it be in necessarie things it is either for this life or for the life to come As for example a man may conuerse with such in Faire or Market to buy and sell to trade and trafficke or in the priuate house if our particular calling and abode there doe require it or if a man goe to them to seeke their reformation by exhorting and admonishing of them or if a man haue publike society with them in the hearing of the word or in receiuing the Sacraments or in ioyning together in prayer this is also a necessary a lawfull and warrantable society and it doth not wrap a man in the guilt of those sinnes which are in them with whom we conuerse therfore such as are of the Separation haue litle reason and lesse conscience to separate themselues from the Church of God because of the wickednesse of some men which are therein For bee it granted that such are admitted to the publike exercises of our religion it will wrappe those onely in the guilt of their sinnes that haue power and authority to remooue them and not those that doe necessarily conuerse and communicate with them No man may forsake the Church because some wicked men are in it Notwithstanding heere we are to marke that albeit there be some necessary society which is lawfull yet vnder a colour heereof we may not plead for that which is voluntary and vnnecessary for thus their sinnes become our sinnes A blessed martyr sometimes made this prayer O Lord deliuer me from my other mens sinnes from my guilt of the sinnes of other men howsoeuer he did not commit them himselfe yet because being present he did not reproue them he acknowledged himselfe guilty of them So if we haue inward and priuate society with them and we freely go to their houses inuite them home to our houses and can be content to hear their oathes and blasphemies and not haue an hart and tongue to reproue them for the same wee are thereby made partakers of their sins whatsoeuer they be Thou hast power in thine own house to reprooue them there thou art both a Magistrate and a Minister Euery man is a King and a Byshop in his owne house a Magistrate to rule and a Minister to teach and to reprooue If thou doe not therefore discharge these duties it shall stand vpon thy score and reckoning thou shalt giue an account for it We haue sinnes in great number of our owne and therefore we need not draw the guilt of other mens sinnes vppon our owne head to answer for those also which wee did neuer commit in our owne persons The burthen is alreadie too great let vs not therefore by this adding to it make the burthen thereof altogether intollerable 27 So they gate vp from the tabernacle of Korah Dathan and Abiram on euery side and Dathan and Abiram came out and stood in the doore of their tents and their wiues and their sonnes and their little children 28 And Moses saide Heereby ye shall know
beleeued vpon paine of damnation that the soules of such as are truly penitent should after death goe into Purgatory punishments why then ought we not as wel to hold and beleeue that the soules of such as haue kept the Commandements of God all their life long â— 18 24. and at the last turne from their righteousnes without repentance should first goe into a place of rest and refreshing to receiue the reward of their wel-dooing before they bee cast into eternall punishment But this no man beleeueth as a truth neither thinketh it reason why then should any beleeue the other If any obiect â—ect that when the righteous man committeth iniquity he hath no reward because all his righteousnesse that hee hath done shall not be mentioned in the trespasse that he hath trespassed and in his sinne that he hath sinned in them he shall die I answer â—â— 1. that this answer is no answer at all neither any thing to the matter in hand for if this proue that such as are euill shall not for some good be recompenced and rewarded because all their good that they haue done shal be forgotten then it wil as strongly proue that the righteous which haue committed some small euils should not be punished for those euils because all the euill shall be forgotten according to the saying of the same Prophet Ezek. 18 21 2â— If the wicked will turne from all his sinnes that he hath done and keepe the statutes of the Lord and do that which is lawfull and right he shall surely liue hee shall not die all his transgressions that he hath committed they shall not bee mentioned vnto him in his righteousnesse that he hath done he shall liue Lastly whereas they goe about to prooue Purgatory by the custome of prayer for the dead it is very cleere and euident that if once we admit Purgatory we may not pray for the dead at all because while we pretend to doe them good we shall do them harme For no affliction is or can be laide vpon others but in these three respects First when a man out of a cruell and vnreasonable passion desireth and delighteth in the torments of others without any cause as the heathen set forth men in their publike plaies exhibited vnto the people vpon their diuellish Theaters to fight to wound and kill one another or else cast them vnto Lyons and other wilde beasts to fight with them while they in the meane season did solace themselues in it as at a sport or else secondly for the vpholding of iustice and iudgment as when murtherers and malefactors are put to deaâ—h or thirdly in mercy and compassion for the benefit of him that is afflicted as the Physition afflicteth the sicke patient In this last respect God is said and supposed to afflict soules in Purgatory not to sport himselfe in their misery because he is not a tyrant neither to punish them as malefactors Lam 3 33 34 35. because he is a father vnto them but to correct them for their soules health as a gracious God So then as the Surgeon or the Physition do not delight in afflicting and torturing their sicke patients but deale as tenderly with them as possibly they can due respect had to the recouering of their health former estate so God doth afflict no more then is precisely necessary for the purging out of sinne As then it were vaine and hurtfull for the standers by God putteth his to no more paines then is needfull for them to entreate the good and skilfull Physition that loueth and tendreth his patient and no way afflicteth him more then is precisely necessary for the recouery of his health to with-draw his hand or to remit any thing that he intendeth to do as if he purpose to open a veine to let him bleed ten or twelue ounces knowing his disease requireth it no man intreateth that it may be but two or three or if he purpose to haue him purge two or three daies to desire it may be but one day or if he be constrained to cut and lance to request him to spare his labor and let the party alone because that were to hurt the sicke man and a token that we hate him rather then loue him so were it hurtful for the soules departed to intreat God any way to lessen or shorten their affliction which otherwise hee would lay vppon them forasmuch as hee intendeth not to hurt them at all but to purge out of them the impuritie that is found in them Thus therefore we reason with them against Purgatory Defens articul a Leone 10. improbat as Luther doth with them about Pardons indulgences For as he sayth It profiteth not to bee deliuered from that which worketh so a mans saluation but such are the afflictions and punishments of this life as the Prophet teacheth Psal 119 71. and the Apostle 1 Pet. 1 23 so that Indulgences shold hurt to free vs from that which shall do vs good so we may conclude from Luthers ground and foundation that it profiteth not but hurteth to be deliuered from that which worketh vnto a mans saluation but the afflictions and punishments of the next life are such so that we should not desire and craue of God to be deliuered from them Lastly from hence ariseth great comfort to Vse 3 all penâ—tent persons and such as are careful to clense their soules and bodies from all sinne they may assure themselues that this work of repentance though it be painefull for a time yeâ— shall be gainfull in the latter end for wee are assured to finde pardon and purchase fauour at Gods hand But the afflicted soule terrified with the feeling of sinne Obiect will obiect the multitude and the exceeding great number of his sinnes and thereupon sit in iudgement vpon himselfe and giue wrongfull sentence against himselfe that hee neyther hath nor can haue any hope of obtaining mercy I answer wee are oftentimes euill iudges to iudge euen of our selues especially in time of tentation and therefore I may say vnto them as the Apostle doth in another case Are ye not partiall in your selues and become iudges of euill thoughts Iam. 2 4. For shal we suffer our hope to faile or our selues to faint and waxe feeble when God biddeth vs hope and assureth vs that he will make vs cleane from all our filthinesse Ezek. 36 25. Ye shall be cleane from all your filthinesse When he saith from all I say from all shall we say not from all Or that they are so many that hee cannot or will not make vs cleane from all Can any thing bee hard to him that is Omnipotent whose mercy is aboue the heauens He hath heaped vp mercy in store for vs more then we haue heaped sins against him be our sinnes neuer so many O but our sinnes Obiection will some say are not onely many but they are most greeuous horrible greater they are then can bee pardoned I
betweene sinne and sinne both in nature and in the punishment due vnto them some are greater some lesser some worther of greater punishment and some of lesser yet the least sin committed in thought and motion deserueth euerlasting death and separation from the gracious presence of God if he deale with vs according to the rigour of his iustice and looke vpon vs without the satisfaction of Christ The writers and teachers of the Popish Religion publish to the world that wee hold the sottish Paradox of the Stoikes that all sinnes are equall The Papists slander vs 〈◊〉 make all siâ— equall the contrary whereof is manifest in the harmony of the confessions of our Churches And why do they slander vs with this dotish doctrine or vpon what foundation doe they ground this accusation forsooth because we hold that all are mortall But this is a weake consequent and will not proue the point for which they alledge it All men are mortall euen Princes as it is said in the Psalme 82.6 shall we hence conclude that the people are equall to Princes because they are alike subiect to mortality In the breach of the seuenth commandement there are sundry sortes of vncleannesse and incontinency forbidden as fornication when men defile themselues with filthy harlots and concubines adultery betweene them that are married incest committed with such as are neere in consanguinity or affinity the sinne of the Sodomites Who leauing the naturall vse of the woman burne in lust one toward another man with man working filthinesse Rom. 1.27 reuenged with fire and brimstone from heauen Gen. 19. Among all these seuerall kindes there are degrees of sinne one is greater then other adultery worse then fornication incest then adultery and Sodometry then them all and all these by the confession of the Papists themselues are mortall and yet by their owne confession also one is more heinous and horrible then the other If then their conclusion bee good against vs that we hold all sinnes to bee equal because we teach that they are mortall how should it not stand as strong and firme against themselues that they also hold all these sinnes to be equall fornication as bad as incest and adultery as heinous as Sodometry because they teach that they are all of them mortall The like absurdity wee might easily inferre against them in the rest of the commandements and that out of the Roman Catechisme But to vnderstand this point the better let vs consider that our Churches teach no other doctrine then the Scriptures teach that as all sinnes proceede out of the same fountaine of corruption and infidelity so all of them make vs guilty of eternall death and damnation vnlesse we obtaine pardon by faith in the Mediatour Christ Iesus Luke 12.47.48 All sinnes whether committed of ignorance or knowledge deserue stripes either many or few and these stripes are no other then eternall punishments as appeareth by the wordes of the Apostle 2 Thes 1.8 so that they which know not God neither beleeue the Gospel shall be punished in hel because according to the opinion of the Papists themselues when the Lord shall come in flaming fire to iudge the quicke and the dead Purgatory shal vtterly ceasse and be no more the prison dores shall be broken the fire shall be quenched the place shall be emptyed and the poore soules shall be discharged then shall be a gaile deliuery they shall be quit by Proclamation To vnderstand this the better we must know that sinnes may bee said to bee mortall or veniall three wayes â—s may â—d to bee â—ll or veâ—â—hree â—s First in regard of the euent Secondly in regard of the cause Thirdly in regard of the nature of the sinnes themselues They are veniall in regard of the successe or euent which doe obtaine pardon and when forgiuenesse followeth them though they be in themselues most greeuous as 1 Ioh. 5.16 where the Apostle calleth those onely sinnes vnto death whose reward certainely is eternall death and those not to death which may bee forgiuen howsoeuer in their own nature they merit damnation Thus we may say that Dauids adultery and murther were veniall sinnes because howsoeuer in the nature of them they were deadly yet were they veniall in regard of the euent because Nathan said vnto him The Lord hath put away thy sinne thou shalt not dye 2 Sam. 12.13 â—ss ordin in â—r 11. No sinne is veniall so long as we follow it and no sinne is mortall when once we forsake it Pro. 28.13 All sinnes are made veniall by repentance no sin is veniall without repentance Secondly sinnes may bee said to bee veniall in regard of the cause from whence they proceed whereupon they sooner obtaine pardon because they are not done of malice and a setled purpose but of ignorance and infirmity as Paul sheweth this to bee the cause why his sinne was veniall vnto him and why he obtained mercy and forgiuenesse because he did it ignorantly through vnbeleefe 1 Tim. 1.13 And in the fifteenth Chapter of this booke it is said the Priest shall make attonement when a priuate person or the whole Congregation hath committed any thing through errour or ignorance and it shall be forgiuen them for it is ignorance Numb 14.25 These sinnes springing from this fountaine are damnable in themselues from hence it came that Paul was a persecuter and a blasphemer but the Father of all mercies and compassions gaue him pardon because hee sinned of ignorance and infirmity So then his sinnes were veniall in regard of the euent and of the cause But sinne considered in the nature of the thing it selfe is not veniall but deserueth temporall and eternall punishment Now the Papists themselues teach â— Popish 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 sinne that sinne is truely and properly called veniall when it is so in it owne nature and deserueth onely a temporall punishment either in this life or in the life to come so that if God would examine it and enter into iudgement with it according to his most rigourous and seuere iustice hee could not punish it with eternall death for as much as in it owne nature it deserueth pardon or at least some slight or temporall punishment And of these the controuersie is betweene the Church of Rome and vs and not of those that are veniall by the euent or by the cause But the Scripture teacheth vs that all sinne is the transgression of the Law 1 Ioh. 3.4 This is a true and perfect definition of sinne for euery transgression of the Law is sinne and euery sinne is a transgression of the Law From whence wee reason thus Euery transgression of the law is worthy of death Euery sinne is a transgression of the Law Therefore euery sinne is worthy of death The first part is plainely proued by many places Gal. 3.13.10 Deut. 27.26 Matth. 5.22 whereby it is manifest that the Prophet the Apostle and Christ himselfe speake generally without limitation that whosoeuer committeth any
of it wast thou taken because thou art dust and to dust thou shalt returne Where the reason is thus framed Thou art made and taken out of the dust therfore thou shalt returne to the dust Secondly we must all die the death because Reason 2 all haue sinned and are depriued of the glory of God for the Scripture concludeth al both Iewes and Gentiles vnder sin True it is man was created to immortality and if he had euer loued God and neuer sinned he should euer haue liued without seeing death But wheÌ„ sinne entred death followed in the world as the wages doth the worke according to the threatning of God Gen. 2 17. In the day thou eatest of the forbidden fruit thou shalt die the death For as they that are adiudged and condemned to dye â—sost hom â—â—en 3. are accounted as dead men albeit they be kept aliue in prison so our first Parents although they did not immediately die yet immediately were subiect to death by desart of sinne So the Apostle Rom. 5 12. By one man sinne entred into the world and death by sinne and so death went ouer all men in whom all men haue sinned Where he proueth the cause by the effect that sinne was before Moses and the Law giuen by him because death was in the world which seizeth vpon young and old infants sucklings whereby euery one is conuinced of sinne 〈◊〉 3 19. euery mouth is stopped and all the world subiect to the righteous iudgement of God Seeing therefore wee are all made out of the dust and carry about with vs this body of sin we haue here no continuing City but are placed in the world for a season as men set vpon a Stage to play our parts then must be gone to giue roome to others according to the saying of Salomon One generation passeth and another generation succeedeth Vse 1 The vses follow First the rich the mighty the learned and men of high degree must acknowledge that there shall be no difference betweene them and the poore the lowly and vnlearned in the graue vnto which all must descend True it is there is a difference and distinction betweene rich and poore high and low great small in their life time in friends in honours in houses in lands in liuings in food in apparell in duties in dignities such like externall priuiledges and prerogatiues which shall haue an end yet all these shall ceasse and all degrees must equally meete together in the graue so that albeit an vnequall life haue gone before yet an equall death shal follow after â—rat oda li. 1. This is it which Iob pointeth vnto chap. 17 which we named before where he sheweth that all worldly prosperity and hope shall faile They shall goe downe into the bottome of the pit surely it shall lie together in the dust And the Prophet Psal 49 9 10 11. sheweth that neither wit nor wisedome neither might nor mony neither fauour nor policy can preuent or put away death that all without difference respect of persons must yeeld to Nature and that all meanes which they can deuise for the continuance of their names shall come to nought For hee seeth wise men die and also that the ignorant and foolish perish and leaue their riches for others Secondly let men of excellent and eminent Vse 2 places liue iustly and deale vprightly in their callings wherein they are set As they are placed aboue others so they are seene marked before others and notwithstanding all their honour and estimation their riches and retinue they must die and depart hence when it shall be said to them â—â— 16 2. Come giue an account of thy stewardship for thou maiest be no longer steward The remembrance of death must therefore admonish them of their duties that they dreame not of immortality and they promise not to themselues continuance heere and perpetuity This Dauid toucheth and teacheth Ps 82 2 3 6 7. How long will ye deale vniustly and accept the persons of the wicked Doe right to the poore and fatherlesse doe iustice to the poore and needy deliuer the poore and needy saue them from the hand of the wicked I haue saide yee are Gods and ye all are children of the most High but ye shal die as a man and ye Princes shall fall like others So then when we are tempted to euill we must remember death and the estate that followeth death Therefore the Apostle chargeth them that are rich in this world 1 Tim. 6 17 18. that they bee not high-minded neither trust in vncertain riches but in the liuing GOD because we brought nothing into this world and it is certaine that we can carry nothing out Thirdly this consideration of the common Vse 3 condition of al flesh must stirre vp our affections from resting relying vpon men whose breath is in their nostrils to depend vpon the eternall God which continueth and liueth for euer Let vs beware of all vaine confidence We are ready to rest vpon creatures and stay our selues vpon an arme of flesh as vpon a broken Reed whereby we deceiue our selues of our hope and rob God of his honour This we learne Psal 146 3 4 5. Put not your trust in Princes nor in the sonnes of man for there is no helpe in him his breath departeth and he returneth to the earth then his thoughts perish Blessed is hee that hath the God of Iacob for his helpe whose hope is in the Lord his God Man is vaine and all his pompe is lighter then vanity If then we make him our stay and staffe we beate the ayre wee labour in the fire we build vpon a weak foundation and rest vpon the vncertaine life of mortall and miserable man Psal 144. who vanisheth as a shadow passeth as a dreame flieth as an Eagle speedeth as a Poste consumeth as a garment and goeth away as a thought that cannot be recalled His life is as a span soone measured as a vapour soone gone as a tale soone told as an hand-bredth soone measured as a winde soone ouerblowne and as the weauers Shuttle quickly sliding Lastly it is our duty to prepare for it before Vse 4 it cometh that we may bee found ready and haue oyle in our lamps wheÌ„ the Bridegroome cometh For death spareth none it respecteth no person no age no Sexe no State or condition no power can withstand it no wisedome can preuent it no bribe can corrupt it no cunning can ouercome it And albeit we often recouer of some diseases yet in the ende we are taken away The whole life of a Christian should be a continuall meditation of death to teach vs as it were to die daily and to number our daies that we may apply our hearts vnto wisedome not to set our whole loue and liking on the world which wee must shortly leaue Will a man bestow cost and charges on an house and tenement in which hee shall not long dwell
and out of which he is shortly to depart Or will he be patching that Tent and Tabernacle which hee hath pitched for a day or two We dwell in earthly Tabernacles as in houses of clay 2 Cor. 5 4. 2 Pet. 1 14. What wisedome then is it to bestow daies and moneths and yeares in plotting plodding for the world for riches and the vanities of this life Let vs also prepare and prouide before hand for the day of our dissolution that such as God hath blessed with this worlds good set their houses and their estates in order as the Prophet in this regard warneth Hezekiah Esay 38 1. Set thine house in order for thou must dye And we may learne this necessary practise of Ahitophel though liuing in wickednes and dying in despaire of whom the Scripture saieth wheÌ„ he saw that his counsell was not followed he went home vnto his City put his house in order hanged himselfe 2 Sam. 17 23. This duty is to be thought vpon in health as that which deepely concerneth our selues and our posterity When we haue rightly disposed the things of this life let vs prepare for a Nunc dimittis let vs commend our spirits into the hands of God let vs resigne vp our selues willingly to death when we must enter into a particular iudgement For so soone as the soule is departed and separated from the body God holdeth his Sessions to which we are summoned by his messenger death to come into his presence to receiue in part according to our workes whether they be good or euill Euen as we see in the affaires of this life how Iudges and Iustices keepe their sessions and assises wherein malefactors brought out of prison are arraigned so God holdeth his time of iudgement and iustice to reward euery one according to his works We haue all a cause and case to bee tried the greatest the weightiest the worthiest that euer was handled not touching siluer gold not concerning house or land not of titles or inheritances but of the euerlasting saluation or daÌ„nation of our soules for euer and therefore it standeth vs in hand to be well armed thoroughly appointed that we come not as the foolish Virgins without oyle in our lampes or as the vnprepared guest without our wedding garment We see in temporall Courts when men haue a cause to be tried and an action to be determined either of goods or good name how carefull they are before hand to reade Euidences to produce witnesses and to search Records that the suite may passe on their sides how much more carefull ought wee to be to answer before the eternall Iudge where no man shall be admitted to appeare by his Atturney but all must come in their owne persons none shall be suffered to put in sureties This wil be a great day wheÌ„ the whole world shall appeare together at once high and low Prince and Subiect noble and vnnoble according to the description that Iohn maketh I saw the dead both great small stand before God and the bookes were opened and another booke was opened which is the booke of life and the dead were iudged of those things which were written in the booke according to their works Reuel 20 12. And was buried there Hitherto of the death of Miriam now of that which followed her death to wit her buriall See heere when life was departed what they did with the body they committed it to the earth The Doctrine from hence is this that it is a necessary duty to bury the dead Doctrine A commendable duty 〈◊〉 bury the dead This appeareth by many examples of the godly which haue practised this duty Gen. 23 4. Abraham the father of the faithfull bought a possession of burial of the Hittites who by the sight and light of nature had their Sepulchers therefore answered Abraham Gen. 23 6. 35 29 50 12 13. Thou art a Prince of God among vs in the cheefest of our Sepulchers bury thy dead none of vs shall forbid thee his Sepulcher but thou maist bury thy dead therein So ch 25 8 9. when Abraham yeelded the spirit and died in a good age and was gathered to his people his sonnes Isaac Ishmael buried him in the Caue of Machpelah in the field of Hephron where Abraham was buried with Sarah his wife The like we see done to Isaac when he gaue vp the ghost being old and full of daies his two sonnes Esau and Iacob buried him Now as Iacob did to his father so his children do to him according as hee had commanded them for his sonnes carried him into the land of Canaan and buried him in the Caue of the field of Machpelah which Abraham had bought The like may be said of Moses Deut. 34 5 6. for albeit the people buried him not neither knew of his Sepulcher lest they shold abuse it to idolatry yet rather then he should want buriall he was buried of God The men of Iabesh Gilead are praised of God and rewarded of Dauid because they buried King Saul and his sonne and aduentured their liues to do vnto him their last duty 2 Sa. 2 5 6. The same might be said of the rest of the Patriarks Prophets Iudges Kings Gouernours and Priests yea of Christ himselfe whose buriall albeit he were able immediately to haue raised and restored himselfe to life is set downe in the Gospel that his death might be confirmed and his farther humiliation manifested These examples teach that it is a christian and commendable duty of the liuing to be performed to the dead of children to bee performed to their parents and of the people of God one to another to commit the body of the deceased to the graue to put dust to dust and so to couer earth with earth And no maruaile For first among all creatures Reason 1 man is most loathsome and vgly when life is departed As in his birth and bringing foorth into the world of all creatures hee is most fraile and feeble without strength to stand without helpe to defend himselfe so being dead he is most fraile filthy and deformed He that a litle before gloried in his beauty comelinesse feature proportion is now become the mirror and spectacle of a deformed and mishapen carkasse Such a confusion and wracke hath sinne wrought and brought into our nature This made Abraham to say to the Hittites I am a stranger a forreiner among you giue me a possession of buriall to bury with you that I may bury my dead out of my sight Gen. 23 4. This is noted in Lazarus who hauing lien buried but foure daies his bâ—dy stanke Iohn 11 39. Reason 2 Secondly buriall is promised as a blessing from God and the want of it threatened for a plague and iudgement God offereth it as a mercy to Abraham â—5 15. that he should be buried in a ripe age and to Iosiah that he should bee put in his graue in peace â— 22 19 and
the ordinance of God turned into an idoll Vse 4 Fourthly we learne from hence to strengthen our faith in the doctrine of the resurrection from the dead For buriall is a pledge of immortality a signe of the resurrection and as a glasse to behold the life to come and therefore the bodies of men are not contemptibly to be cast abroad but decently to be laide in the earth as the Corne is cast in the ground there rotteth groweth vp and beareth fruite We were not created of God to lie for euer in the graue and to end in corruption but our buriall preacheth to vs another life and sheweth that we shall bee restored into a new and better estate We are laid vp in the safe keeping of God vntill the day come that he shall raise the dead againe Let vs then stir vp our selues to vnderstand that we are not appointed to liue onely in this world but that there is another life prepared for vs. This the Apostle teacheth 1 Cor. 15 29. What shall they doe that are washed for dead If the dead rise not at all why are they then washed for dead It was an ancient custome both among Iewes Gentiles Acts 9 37. among Infidels and Christians to wash the bodies of the dead before they were buried by which all other ceremonies belonging thereunto as embalming mourning wrapping burying are signified as if he should say More hath beene spoken of this in ch 17. if there bee no resurrection why are the dead bodies costly annointed cleanly washed decently buried solemnly accompanied sorrowfully lamented for and carefully wrapped in Linnen Seeing then these rites commonly vsed shew that our bodies shall be renewed let vs labour to make them members of Christ and Temples of the holy Ghost Let vs abhorre all Atheists Epicures Libertines Acts 17 18. and such proud heretiques that mocke at all religion deny the faith of the resurrection which is the ground-worke and foundation of all our comfort Howsoeuer therefore the wicked heere flourish for a time and spread as the greene Bay-tree contrariwise the godly are destitute afflicted and tormented and accounted as sheepe to the slaughter yet it shall be well with them that feare the Lord Eccl. 8 12 â— and in the end he will reward the wicked according to their works 2 Thess 1 6. For it is a righteous thing with God to recompence tribulation to them that trouble you and to you which are troubled rest when the Lord Iesus shall shew himselfe from heauen with his mighty Angels This is it which Abraham saith to the rich man Sonne remember that thou in thy life time receiuedst thy pleasures and likewise Lazarus paines now therefore is hee comforted and thou art tormented Ver. 2 3 4 5. And there was not water for the Congregation The people had bin brought out of the Land of Egypt out of the yoke of bondage and out of the furnace of iron Deut. 4 20. Ieremy 11 â— they had seene the great workes and wonders of God they had promised to yeeld faithfull obedience they had tasted of the bountifull hand of God they had tried his power and presence in bringing waters out of the dry Rocke they had obserued many thousands slaine for their rebellion in the wildernes yet behold their fresh vnthankfulnesse they cast out diuers reproches as it were so many darts and speares not against Moses but against God The Doctrine from hence is this that in all wants and dangers wee are ready to murmure and repine against God Doctrine In the least miserie we are readie to murmure An example heereof we haue Exod. 14 11 17 1 2. WheÌ„ the people were come out of Egypt and saw the red sea before them the hoast of Pharaoh behinde them the mountaines on each side of them and no meanes to escape they repine against Moses as if he had brought them out to die in the wildernesse Heereunto accordeth that which is recorded chapter 17 when they came where no water was they contended with Moses saying Giue vs water that wee may drinke Tempting God distrusting his prouidence murmuring against his seruants not looking for succour and successe from God The like example we see Rahel Gen. 30 1 2. when she saw her selfe barren bare no children she enuied her sister and saide to Iacob Giue me children or else I die She went not to God who onely is able to open the wombe as Iacob teacheth her Am I in Gods stead which hath with-holden from thee the fruite of the wombe but complaineth against her husband enuieth her sister manifesteth the corruption of her owne heart Therefore the Apostle exhorteth 1 Cor. 10 10. Neither murmure ye as some of theÌ„ also murmured and were destroyed of the destroyer Reason 1 The reasons are first the bitter roote of infidelity For as the wickednes of man is great and al the imaginations of the thoughts of his heart are onely euill continually so the fountaine of all is an vnfaithfull heart to depart away from the liuing God and therefore the Apostle chargeth â— 3 12. that There be not in any of vs an euill heart and vnfaithfull Faith apprehending the mercies of God and applying the merites of Christ is the mother of all graces and the well spring of all obedience And if we were acquainted with our corruptions the force of tentations we would know the comfortable vse and the great necessity therof and magnifie it aboue all other graces The capitall sinne of vnbeleefe striketh at the very heart of God and what do we leaue vnto him if we deny his truth who is truth it selfe This reason is expresly set downe Psal 78 18 22. They tempted God in their harts in requiring meat for their lust because they beleeued not in God and trusted not in his helpe Reason 2 Againe present things for the most part are wearisome and loathsome vnto vs be they neuer so excellent This we see in our first parents What estate could be wished and desired more goodly more glorious more gracious theÌ„ their estate in the blessed time of their innocency resembling and representing most liuely the image of God in perfection of their Nature in excellency of their gifts and in preheminence of their place Yet they were not content with this condition they restrained not themselues within the bounds of their owne calling but presumed aboue that they ought to vnderstand and would bee as Gods knowing good and euill â—n 3 4. What is the cause of tumults and troubles in families in Churches in Commonwealths and in all Societies Surely euen this â—yd lib 1. Pelopon we loathe and like not the present estate of things but seek chaÌ„ges alterations Vse 1 Let vs apply this point to our vses We are ready to accuse and condemne the Israelites to be a rebellious and stiffe-necked people euer tempting God prouoking the holy one to anger In like
another 1 Thess 4 6. for God is an auenger of all such things This is it that Moses teacheth Deut. 23 7. Thou shalt not abhorre an Edomite for he is thy brother neither shalt thou abhorre an Egyptian because thou wast a stranger in his Land Thus the people of Israel complaine against the rich and cry out vpon the vnequall iniurious dealing of their brethreÌ„ vpon this ground Nehem. 5 â— because their flesh was as the flesh of their brethren the sons daughters of the poore as the sonnes and daughters of the rich Lastly this serueth to reproue conuince Vse 4 three sorts of men First it condemned all railing at and reuiling one of another all words of reproch and contumely as if they were our slaues and villaines which practise Christ reproueth Mat. 5 22. Secondly it meeteth with such as delight in contentions as the begger doth his sores nourishing dissention in the Church or Common-wealth contrary to the amiable name of brethren that ought to bee acknowledged among vs. All contention is irkesome but especially that which is betweene brethren All war is lamentable but especially ciuill warre where brother is diuided against brother sometimes the son against the father This victory should not be sounded with triumph but passed ouer with silence Therefore the Romane Captaines after a ciuil war Vaâ—er 〈◊〉 lib. 1. cap. â— neuer triumphed when they returned victors as we see in Cinna and Caesar in Silla and Marius So among all quarrels and controuersies those among brethren are most vnnaturall Wherefore the Apostle Paul saith Rom. 16 â— I beseech you brethren marke them diligently which cause diuision and offences contrary to the doctrine which ye haue learned and auoid them Ia. 3 14 â— So the Apostle Iames teacheth If yee haue bitter enuying and strife in your hearts reioyce not neither be lyars against the truth This wisedome descendeth not from aboue but is earthly sensuall and diuellish For where enuying and strife is there is sedition and all manner of euill works Wherefore let vs learne to cut off all occasions of contentions euen from them that seeke occasions Thirdly this reprooueth all vnmercifull dealing towards those that are in necessity such as was in the Priest and Leuite toward him that fell into the hands of theeues was wounded WheÌ„ we see a poore man or woman destitute of daily food in misery and want of this worlds good we must thus thinke with our selues This man or this woman is my flesh my brother my sister as good by nature and in creation as my selfe hauing the same Maker and made of the same matter and bearing the fame Image of God as well as my selfe It is onely Gods goodnesse toward me that I possesse those things which he wanteth the same Lord requireth of me to my vtmost power to releeue and helpe him This is taught by Moses Deut. 15 7. Thou shalt not harden thine heart nor shut thine hand froÌ„ thy poore brother Let it not greeue vs to giue and forgiue Let vs haue a coÌ„passionate hart a pittiful eie a liberal hand Remember it is an easie thing with God to bring thee into as low an ebbe though thou be now afloat as wee see it hath fallen out to many great Kings mighty Monarchs This is that charge which the Prophet giueth Es 58 7. Is not this the fasting that I haue chosen to deale thy bread to the hungry and that thou bring the poore that wander vnto thine house when thou seest the naked that thou couer him and hide not thy selfe from thine owne flesh Let this consideration moue vs to loue all meÌ„ vnder heauen and to shew the fruites of mercy vnto them in distresse as the Samaritan did to the poore wounded man Luke 10 33. Let vs pray for the conuersion of Iewes Gentiles as Stephen did for his enemies Ver. 15. Thou knowest our trouble how our fathers went downe into Egypt therfore I pray thee let vs passe This is the second reason before remembred drawne from the wofull experience of many miseries which they haue had in Egypt and out of Egypt Heere we see they alledge the afflictions endured in â—gypt to stirre vp the Edomites to pitty and to giue theÌ„ quiet passage This reason is thus contriued If we haue suffered many sorrowes and afflictions and beene euilly entreated in Egypt then pitty our poore condition and deliuer vs out of our distresse but we haue all suffered many sorrowes and afflictions c therefore pitty vs and giue vs passage Marke heere the force and strength of the reason â—â—rength 〈◊〉 reason he perswadeth theÌ„ to graunt them free passage moued with this consideration that the miseries of the Church haue beene many and as yet they saw no ende of them They were bound by all good means to procure their peace and seeke a blessed end of their present sorrowes that entering into the Land they might sit vnder their Vines Fig-trees 〈◊〉 4 1. and reason of the waies and word of the Lord without feare Now the want of this liberty and freedome to serue the Lord and the distressed estate of the oppressed Church is made a motiue to mercy in these Edomites to redresse their troubles and so the Israelites might haue beene eased themselues no way burdened â—â—ze â—â—â—es 〈◊〉 church 〈◊〉 zâ—â—le 〈◊〉 to pitâ—â—â— From hence we learne that the wants and miseries of the Church should moue the hearts of others to pitty them and to procure according to their power the remedy thereof Whensoeuer we see the people of God in affliction if there be any consolation in Christ if any comfort of loue if any fellowship of the Spirit if any compassion and mercy we must be touched inwardly euen to the quicke and put too our helping hand to end their calamities as we are able This hath beene put in practise from time to time by the holy seruants of the Lord. When Nehemiah heard that the people returned from captiuity were still in great misery Neh. 1 3 4 Ierusalem troden downe the gates burnt with fire he sate downe and wept he mourned fasted praied before the God of heauen for the redresse of those euils and for a blessing vppon his holy endeuours The like affection we see in Mordecai Esteâ— chap. 4 8 16. when Mordecai saw what euill was concluded against the Church and that a commission was sued out at Shushan to destroy and massacre the people of God in one day he rent his cloathes and put on sackcloth he goeth to Ester hee chargeth her that shee should goe in to the King and make petition and supplication before him for her people She vndertaketh the cause of the Church with the hazard of her life she relieth vpon the all-giuing prouidence of God saying If I perish I perish I will go in to the King albeit it be not according to the Law So the Prophet teacheth
their enemies We do oftentimes feare enemies and inuasion by enimies but wee feare not that which bringeth in the enemies and openeth them a free passage to spoile and destroy without compassion to wit sinne So long as wee walke with our God and are reconciled vnto him we are vnder Gods protection and hee is a Buckler round about vs 〈◊〉 3 3. we are in league with the stones of the streete and the beasts of the field For if God he on our side who shall be against vs Rom. 8 31. If then the Ministery of the word be as a brazen wall and the Ministers thereof stand in the breach betweene the liuing the dead to turne away the wrath of GOD when his iudgements runne through the Land Nu. 16 47 48 Psal 106 23 there is great cause to bee humbled when God pulleth from the Church and Commonwealth so great posts and pillars that helpe to hold them vp Againe it is a signe of Gods wrath heauie Reason 2 displeasure and a fore-runner of a farther iudgement When God tooke away the good and godly King Iosiah a nursing father of the Church that reformed religion in his young and tender yeres sought vnto the Lord 2 Kings 21 19 hūmbled himselfe before him and wept when hee heard the threatnings denounced against the land he spared not Ierusalem and the inhabitants thereof long after If there be a good Pastor in the church if a good Prince in the land if a good Magistrate in town or city if a good Master in a family and God take him away ther is cause to lift vp our voice by mourning weeping and great lamentation this being a token of Gods displeasure a sign of taking his former mercies from vs so that the seeing and feeling of Gods wrath in bereauing vs of such as might do good along time publikely or priuately ought to be no smal greefe to vs. The prophet teacheth that when God hath any vengeance ready to be poured vpon a people hee taketh away the righteous from the plague as he did Lot out of Sodome saying The righteous perisheth Esay 57 1. and no man considereth it in heart and merciful men are taken away from the euill to come Therefore when God taketh excellent and principall members from the rest of the body it is as a threatning alwaies to those that are left behind and an euident testimonie to them that they are vnworthy of their company and presence as the Apostle declareth That the world was not woorthy of those faithfull men that shined as lights in the midst of a froward crooked generation Heb. 11 38. So then it is a right mourning and wel ordered greefe when we lament the taking away of good men endued with the graces of the Spirit which haue liued in the feare of God and done notable seruice in the Church or Commonwealth Let vs apply this point to our instruction Vse 1 edification First it serueth to condemne the Stoicall senslesnesse and blockishnesse of such as take it to be a part of manhood courage to be affected with nothing to be greeued at nothing It is lawfull to mourne for the dead so did Abraham the Father of the faithfull for Sara Genesis 23 2. nay so did Christ the head of the church in whom was no sinne 1 Peter ◠22. neyther guile found in his mouth mourne for Lazarus 1 Thess 4 13. These lamented the dead but not the state of the deade which they knew to bee most comfortable to all the faithfull as the Apostle teacheth Reu. 14.13 Blessed are they that dy in the Lord for they rest from their labors and their works follow them In regard wherof Reuel 14 13. Paul warneth the Thessalonians concerning them that are asleepe that they sorrow not euen as they which haue no hope 1 Thess 4 13. True it is we cannot so renounce or reforme our affections but that there wil be alwaies somewhat worthy of blame and fault in vs in our mirth and mourning in our loue and hatred in our hope and feare in our anger and such like passions and we finde it the hardest thing in the world to keep the mean between excesse and defect betweene too much too little yet it is absurd to dreame of such a kind of dulnesse and stupidity as ouer-turneth humane nature and cannot be found in flesh and blood yea standeth not with the condition of mankinde as he was created or as he became corrupted For so long as man remaineth in this life he cannot bee voide of affections and perturbations or bee senslesse like stockes or stones albeit wise men are to moderate their passions that Reason remaine mistresse of the soule as it were the gouernor of the house Wherefore wee must know that Christian Religion doth not abolish naturall affections or pull them vp by the roots but onely doeth moderate them and keepe them that they ouer flow not the bankes and doth bring them in subiection vnto the will of God So the Apostle as wee heard before did not forbid the Church to sorrow for the dead but putteth as it were a bridle into their hands only restraineth immoderate sorrow Againe he doth not absolutely condemne and reproue al anger and indignation conceiued in the heart but represseth the excesse abundance thereof Ephes 4 25. as a wise Physitian that seeketh to purge the ouer-flowing of choller And in another place hee doth not condemne weeping in aduersity or reioycing in prosperity but hee requireth that they which weepe 1 Cor. 7 30. bee as though they wept not and they that reioyce as though they reioyced not and they that vse this world as though they vsed it not Furthermore Christ our Sauiour doeth not forbid the louing of Father and Mother of wife and children of brethren and sisters as that which standeth with the law of God and man but onely ordereth it aright bringeth it into his compasse saying Hee that loueth father or mother more then mee Matth. 10 37. is not worthy of mee and he that loueth sonne or daughter more then me is not worthy of me Thus then we are taught to vse temperance and moderation in all the affaires of our life in speaking or holding our peace in ioy or in sorrow that wee giue not scope to our vnbrideled affections but alwaies order and dispose them as there is iust cause Vse 2 Secondly it condemneth such as are bereft of all sense and feeling of such greeuous iudgments of God Alas how can such assure thēselues to bee true members of Christs body For tell me Can a man lose a principall part of his body as his eye his hand his foot and not be greeued Or can a man be depriued of thē and make a sport of it as at a play or pastime Euen so such as in the suffering of the members of the Church do reioyce 1 Cor. 12 25.26
his perfection that wee may offer our selues to our most louing Father and obtaine of him the blessing of righteousnes And this some of our aduersaries themselues cannot but approue Pigb de fide iustifie con ro 2 and haue giuen their own fellowes the slip Besides this Doctrine standeth best with the glory of God which shineth more clearely in our saluation obtained by iustice imputed then by iustice inherent For suppose there were a miserable and desperate debter perishing and languishing imprison were it not farre more honourable gracious for a Prince wholly to pay the debt and to cancell the bond hand-writing standing against him then to put into his hands a stock of money wherby himselfe might be enabled to worke out his debt Therefore the Apostle teacheth that we are made the righteousnesse of God in Christ and are saued by grace thorough â—ith not of our selues it is the gift of God not of works lest any man should boast Eph. 2 8 9. Thus Paul concludeth also concerning Abraham the father of the faithfull Rom. 4 2. Thus doeth Christ determine this question drawing a comparison froÌ„ the brazen serpent Iohn 3 14 15 16 for he teacheth that the sonne of man must be lift vp on the crosse as the serpent was on the pole in the Wildernes that whosoeuer belâ—eueth in him should not perish but haue euerlasting life Let vs then renounce all met it and righteousnes in our owne selues flye to the merits and righteousnes of Christ according to the practise and example of the Apostle Phil. 3 8 90 I haue counted all things losse and do iudge them to be dung that I might win Christ and might be found in him not hauing minâ— owne righteousnesse which is of the Law but that which is through the faith of Christ euen the righteousnes which is of God through faith Hereunto cometh the reason of the same Apostle Abraham beleeued God and it was counted to him for righteousnesse now to him that worketh the wages is not counted by fauour but by debt but to him that worketh not but beleeueth in him that iusâ—ifieth the vngodly his faith is counted for righteousnesse Rom. 4 3 4 5. True it is works are necessarily required as the fruites of faith and of iustification by faith but our iustification is one thing our sanctification is another for they are made seueral graces distinct gifts 1 Cor. 1 30. neither is it likely that the Apostle would repeat the same thing twice without cause And in another place he concludeth that a man is iustified by faith without the worke of the Law if it be of grace it is no more of works for then were grace no more grace but if it be of works it is no 〈◊〉 graâ—e for theâ— were worke no more worke Rom. 3 〈◊〉 11 6. Therfore it is truely said that good works follow a man being iustified but do not go before in him that is to be iustified Neither let any say It is absurd that one should be made righteous by the righteousnes of another for the righteousnes of Christ is both his and ours His as being inherent in him as in a subiect Ours being giuen vnto vs and imputed to vs so that by iâ— we are iustified before God and accepted to eternall life And that horrible blasphemy is this to teach that by the Popes indulgences wee should bee made partakers of the merits and good works of the â—â—ints and to deny it as most vnreasonable what we should be partakerâ— of the â—â—â—ries and righteousnes of Christ Iesus But as the transgression of Adam was both his and ours also not his alone â—â—r ours alone but his and loâ—â—s together because hee stood in onâ— places and we were in his loyns so is Christs righteousnes and obedience his and ours And why should not the righteousnes be of another Bernard 〈◊〉 1 0 seeing guilt is of another As another maketh vs sinners why should not another make vs righteous and iustifie vs from sinne It might seeme to flesh and blood as vnreasonable that the brazen serpent in this place being an artificiall worâ— made with mans hands without sence life should restore health and giue life to such as were mortally bitten yet we see by beholding it they were recouered Moreouer the people stung by the fiery serpents â—ryed out in the anguish and bitternes of the paine yet none was able to helpe himselfe or his brother by his owne power of strength or by any acte wrought by him no nor Moses himselfe could minister any cure oâ— comfort vnto them but onely the graces of God directing them to looke vpon the brazen serpent set vp for when GOD had appointed them one way they must not seeke another way so although a man feeleth the sting of the old serpent that is sinne Ferus in lâ— Matoâ—â— yet no man can deliuer himselfe or others nay if he should flye to the works of the Law they can do nothing The Law sheweth the disease it is Christ that must take it away it is God that must shew mercy it is faith that must iustifie vs. We affirme therefore with the Apostle Gal. 2 16 that we are iustified freely not of the Law not by the Law not of works not of our selues not of the works of the Law but by faith all matter of boasting is excluded iustification by grace is concluded that God may be all in all Fiftly great consolation ariseth from this Vse 5 comparison and similitude to all such as â—â—e weake in faith feele the corruptions of their hearts pressing them and the tentations of Satan often ouercomming them alwayes assaulting them For we haue great comfort giuen vs to enter into the combate and to fight the battels of the Lord against the enemies of our soules by consideration of these fierce and fiery serpents True it is they did continually bite sting the children of Israel for otherwise there had bin no need of the brazen serpent yet they could not destroy them they did not ceaffe to vexe theÌ„ but they could not wound them vnto the death for they had a remedy at hand to helpe themselues they looked vpon the brazen serpent and were healed So hath God restrained the rage and malice of all the enemies of our peace and saluation For howsoeuer the diuell his angels are alwaies tempting prouoking and seeking to 〈◊〉 vs as men do wheat yet their homes and â—ot short and their strength is diminished their will to hurt is greater then their power of hurting so that they cannot execute the câ—uelty they desire as the Lord himselfe testifieth from the beginning Gen. 3 verse 15. Albeit therefore the battell be long the skinnisâ— oftentimes hot bloody albeit we take many a foyle and haue the Bucklers beaten to our heads albeit we be felled with the stroke and driuen to fight vpon our knees yet the victory shall be ours
reserueth wrath for his enemies and taketh vengeance on his aduersaries will helpe to redresse and represse our corrupt affections and make vs able to preuaile ouer them and to withstand them Let vs not recompence like for like let vs not measure euill for euill let vs do good against euill committing our cases and causes to that iust Iudge that alwayes iudgeth vprightly Therefore the Prophet ascribeth this Title as peculiar to God to right and reuenge the quarrels of his Children Psal 94 1 2. O Lord God the auenger O God the auenger shew thy selfe cleerely exalt thy selfe O Iudge of the world and render a reward to the proud It is the proper Office of God to take vengeance on the wicked and vngodly Wherefore the Apostle exhorteth the church Rom. 12 17 19 to recompence to no man euill for euill Dearely beloued auenge not your selues but giue place vnto wrath for it is written Vengeance is mine I will repay saith the Lord So the Apostle Iohn after the foretelling oâ— troubles and persecutions addeth Heere is the patience of the Saints declaring thereby Reuel 14 12 what our armour and what our weapons of defence are to giue vs victory ouer our enemies Let these things stay vs in our afflictions from breaking out into impatiency of spirit and from returning wrong for wrong albeit the vnfaithfull rise vp against vs the Drunkards make songs of vs Psal 69 12. and we suffer reproofe and reproch for the Gospels sake yet he whose cause it is will not suffer the water-flouds to drowne vs neither let the deepâ— swallow vs vp nor let the pit shut her mouth vpon vs. Thirdly it is the duty of his people to praisâ— Vse 3 him greatly when hee auengeth the cause oâ— his Children When they see the wicked punished and those that forget God taken 〈◊〉 the snare of their own hands let them reioyce and be glad and giue vnto God the glory due vnto his name This practise we haue in the Prophet Ps 136 1. speaking of the ouerthrow of Pharaoh in the red sea and remembring the slaughter of sundry mighty Kings yea euen the names of those which we now speake of he prouoketh the people by a most earnest exhortation to giue thankes vnto God for their destruction Praise yee the Lord because hee is good for his mercy endureth for euer Heereunto commeth the praier of the Israelites induring the bitter scornes and reprochfull tauntes of most malicious enemies in the daies of their captiuity who as they demanded an heauie curse against those Edomites Psal 137 7 8. so they pronounced a blessing vpon them that shall vexe and trouble them This appeareth euidently in Ester 9 17. when the Church of God saw a great worke wrâ—ught for them their enimies destroyed and themselues deliuered they reioyced with an exceeding great ioy and kept a feast in remembrance of their deliuerance It is not cruelty to reioyce at the destruction of Gods enemies and to magnify his most great name for it This the Apostle Iohn teacheth Reu. 19 1.2 3 4 5. where the heauenly companies of Angels and blessed soules set foorth their gladnes and triumph that God had iudged the enemies of his people So chap. 18. v 20. O heauen reioyce of her and yee holy Apostles and Prophets for God hath punished her to be auenged on her for your sakes The innocent blood of the patient martyrs so cruelly murthered crieth out for vengeance in the eares of the Lord of hoasts as the blood of righteous Abel and shall not the Iudge of all the world do right It is his office to render into the bosome of his aduersaries seuen fold Now as it is our duty earnestly to desire the accomplishment of his iudgments so when they are performed as surely they will come and not tarry we must glorifie his blessed name with all reioycing that we can conceiue and expresse Lastly this serueth to be a terror to the vngodly Vse 4 when this Doctrine shal sound in their eares that God wil iudge the wicked for persecuting the members of Christ Iesus If they escape in this world the Lord reserueth them for greater iudgement When the Lord Iesus commeth with thousands of his Angels 2 Thes 1.6 7 8.9 hee will render vengeance vnto them in flaming fire and punish them with euerlasting perdition from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of his power This the Prophet assureth Esai 8 9 10 14. 17 11 12 13 14. where by an Ironicall insulting he setteth downe the ruine of the enemies of the Church who albeit theyr rage be restlesse and their malice endlesse yet they shall not stand and their counsels shall come â—o nothing they do fight against God and against his sonne Christ Iesus who is the inuinâ—ible Rocke whereon the Church is builded â—gainst which the gates of hell shall not bee â—ble to preuaile So that whosoeuer shall fall on this stone he shall be broken but on whomsoeuer it shall fall it will dash him in peeces Mat. 21. Thus shal all the vngodly be scattered as chaffe before the winde and swept away as dung in the iust iudgement of God So let all thine Enemies perish O Lord but they that loue him shal be as the Sunne when he riseth in his might Iudg. 5 31. Verse 21.22 Let me go through thy Land We will not turne aside into the Fields nor into the Vineyards c. Heere Moses setteth downe another danger of the Israelites greater then the former remembred in the former chapter Thus one trouble followeth in the necke of another As one deepe calleth to another deepe by the noise of his water spouts Psal 42 7. Wee see heere againe how Israel is driuen to the same exigent they were before After they haue compassed the land of Edom they come to the Amorites and craue of them some help and compassion They seeke comfort and an end of their sorrowes at the hands of Sihon a wretched Idolater an enemy of God and of his people Thus low are the people of God oftentimes brought to stand in neede of the fauour of the vngodly as we haue shewed in the former chapter Furthermore Moses assureth before hand what their behauiour shall be and promiseth to abstaine from all hurt wrong From hence we learne this doctrine Doctriâ— The pâ— God 〈◊〉 â—staine 〈◊〉 wrong â—ries That the people of God must abstaine from al violent incroching vpon the goods and possessions of others they must not intrude them selues vpon their goodes and substance they must keep their hands from robbing and stealing and their hearts from coueting and desiring that which is anothers and not their owne they must not take of all that is another mans so much as a thred or shoo-latchet to inrich themselues Hereunto come the lawes giuen of God vnto his people Exodus 22 1. If a man steale an Oxe or a Sheepe if a man hurt his neighbours field or
withall For he endured as he that saw him which is inuisible Some were racked Heb 1â— tempted tormented burned stoned would not be deliuered A wicked man is a very dastard and coward He feareth euery creature which is a great iudgment vpon him that will not feare God The darknesse of the night the solitarinesse of the place the falling of a leafe the crawling of a worme the flashing of the lightning the cracking of the thunder the guilt of conscience doth terrifie them But the godly are endued with true fortitude magnanimity of minde springing from the grace of faith and are bold as a Lyon Prou. 28 1 they are resolued of Gods presence with them and of his prouidence ouer them being ready to say with Dauid The Lord is my light and my saluation of whom shall I bee afraid The Lord is the strength of my life whom then shall I feare Though an hoast pitched against mee mine heart should not be afraid Psal 27 1 2 3. This made the Apostle when he heard that bands and afflictions abode for him in euery Citty to say What do you weeping and breaking mine heart For I am ready not to be bound onely but also to die at Ierusalem for the Name of the Lord Iesus Acts 21 13. The faithfull indeed walke thorough maâ—y tentations on the right hand and on the left and enter into many combates yet they shâ—nne not the brunt of the battell nor feare to loke the enemy in the face nor shrink backe from the push of the Pâ—ke because they haue put on the whole armour of God and haue their hearts setled and their heads coâ—ered in the day of triall Therefore the Apostle exhoâ—teth that we should be strong in the Lord and put on the whole armour of God that we may be able to stand against the assaults of the diuell to resist in the euill day Eph. 6 11 12 13. It is not enough for vs to prouide armour and to haue it lying by vs as we see men in â—heir houses haue Pikes and Halberts Corslets and Muskets hanging by the wals waxing rusty through want of vse but we must put them on and buckle them about vs wee must alwayes haue our loynes girt â—â—e 1â— 35 our lights burning hauing on the brest-plate of righteousnesse taking the shield of faith and drawing out the sword of the Spirit which is the word of God Neither is it sufficient to defend vs to put on armour but we must put on the whole armour of God We must be armed from top to toe and leaue no part vnarmed and vnguarded lest the enemy espye his aduantage and worke our destruction We must be armed within and without before vs and behind vs in soule and in body in tongue and eare in head and heart For if Satan who as a roaring Lyon seeketh whom he may deuoure finde vs in any part or member naked vndefended we lye open to him to surprize vs at his pleasure and to bring vpon vâ— swift damnation Dauid was armed with the armour of God being a man after Gods owne heart buâ— because wheÌ„ he saw the beauty of Bathsheba 〈◊〉 11 1 he made not a couenant with his eyes not to lust Satan ensnared him to commit folly At another time leauing his eares vnarmed and setting them open to the false information and accusation of Zâ—â—ba 〈◊〉 1â— 3 he was drawne away to peruert iustice and to betray the cause of the innocent and to condemne the iust without hearing So four eare be at any time vnarmed it is ready to heare and receiue and beleeues slanders false tales against our brethren If the Helmet of saluation do not couer our head if the toong be not fenced the diuell will set thâ— on work to deuise euil slanders and to publish them to the disgrace and discredite one of another Ionah was a man of God and a Preacher of repentance to the Niniuites yet because he left his tongue vnarmed and did not set a watch before his mouth he brake out into an open and insolent contempt of God saying I doe well to be angry vnto the death chap. 4.9 Seeing therefore we are compassed about with such an army of enemies that watch all occasions and seeke all opportunities against vs they are greatly deceiued that make the life of a christian to be an easie and ydle profession take the Gospel to bee a profession of liberty as the enemies of the grace of God obiect against vs for it may cost vs dearly euen the resisting vnto blood and the forsaking of all earthly commodities that the woâ—ld holdeth in greatest price Let vs therefore as wise builders Luke 14 28 sit downe and cast our accounts before hand what our worke may cost vs. For such onely as continue to the end shall be saued Secondly let vs goe boldly forward in the Vse 2 duties of our calling The Church of God is not alwayes in one state Sometimes it liueth in quiet and peaceable times when the Gospel is publikely preached professed taught receiued with liberty of meeting together with freedome of conscience without opposition or gain saying as by the blessing of God it is among vs. Sometimes the truth of God is resisted the professours are persecuted the Gospel is suppressed and oppressed by the rage of the enemy the faithfull are slaine and put to death with all kinde of cruelty Notwithstanding let vs not feare their feare 1 Pet. 3.14 15 neyther be troubled but sanctifie the Lord in our hearts be ready alwayes to giue an answer to euery man of the hope that is in vs with al meeknesse and reuerence So then the godly should not feare the threatnings of the vngodly nor so be troubled as therby to abstain from such necessary duties as their callings do leade and direct them vnto but on the contrary make the Lord theyr feare and theyr dread and make a bold confession of the precious faith they conceiue as those that labour to maintaine a good cause with a good conscience Let vs all goe forward with courage and constancy in our callings let vs performe with diligence the duties laid vpon vs and albeit crosses do crosse vs in the way and many dangers meete vs wee must not shrinke backe but stand fast and goe forward in our profession This should be in all Magistrates that are as the Gods of the earth and the Ministers of iustice they must bee men of courage to performe the duties of theyr calling Exodus chapter 18 verse 13 they must bee endued with the spirit of power and of godly boldnesse to goe through with euery good worke with a constant resolution and not stand in feare of any man considering that the cause is the Lords which they handle They must call and compell others to walke in their duties that so the sword of the Magistrate may be ioyned with the word of the Minister This
the Infidels when they should learne that he is the God that ruleth and ordereth all things in heauen and earth that disposeth the counsels of his enemies and maketh them further the good of his people that depend vpon him Yea when God saw his couetous humour and wicked heart that hee would not rest in his word nor obey his commandement giuen vnto him first by way of an Ironicall concession he biddeth him goe howbeit in his wrath indignation but yet reserueth to himselfe the rule of his tongue the power of his speech and the gouernment of all his works as seemed good in his heauenly wisedome As if the Lord had said Forsomuch as the messengers be so importunate with thee and thou so earnest with me that thou wilt take no denyall nor rest in my word nor yeeld thy selfe to my charge goe to goe forward follow thine owne course runne on of thine owne head yet will I bridle thy tongue thou shalt not speake what thou desirest nor doe what thou delightest in but what pleaseth me Balaam glad of this answer and thinking this concession better then a denyall reioyced in his heart that he had leaue as if there had beene some change in God and told it to the Embassadours he prepareth for the iourney sadleth his Asse and consenteth to goe with them which is the second part of his answer Here obserue with mee agaâ—ne a false finger most wretchedly dissembling one part of the diuine Reuelation imitating therein his master the diuell who in his tentation of Christ Mat. â—â— Psal â—â— and allegation of the Scripture omitteth a principall part to peruert the meaning of the words and to draw our Sauiour into wickednes So whereas God had challenged as proper and peculiar to himselfe the ordering and disposing of all his affayres that albeit he had liberty to go yet his going was with restraint and limitation that he should speake no more then God should put in his heart yet the wizard neuer declareth this to the messengers which neyther pleased him nor would pleasure them neyther profit him or them Onely he feedeth his owne foolish fansie in this that he was bidden to goe which God before had denyed vnto him Now hee taketh hold presently on these words and went with a ioyfull heart hoping that in time the same God wold suffer him to curse them also For as God had said at the first thou shalt not goe yet after said Go with them so he supposed that albeit hee had forbidden him to curse the people yet afterward he hoped to finde a change in this as he thought he had gained in the other and so conceiued a strong imagination that the Moabites should bee fully satisfied himselfe plentifully rewarded and the Israelites miserably cursed and detested This is the summe and effect of these words Now let vs come to the Doctrines arising out of the same Verse 16. Be not staied from comming vnto me for I will promote thee vnto great honour Consider here the couetousnesse of this false Prophet He had receiued a charge and commandement not to goe yet seeing new regards come with the new messengers he would not rest in Gods former answer He had beard the will of God wherein hee ought to haue rested but pricked forward with couetousnesse and allured with the recompence of reward he comforteth the men that were sent vnto him to attaine their purpose This the Apostle Peter noteth describing the false Teachers which priuily brought in damnable heresies he saith They forsooke the right way and haue gone astray following the way of Balaam the sonne of Bosor c. 2 Pet. 2 verse 15. And the Apostle Iude speaking of such like Teachers as turne the grace of God into wantonnesse and bring vpon themselues swift damnation saith Wo be vnto them for they haue followed the way of Caine 〈◊〉 7. and are cast away by the deceit of Balaams wages and perish in the gainesaying of Core See heere the force and power of worldly wealth it is able to set open the gates that are shut vp with barres and bolts And albeit this point hath in part beene handled before yet because it is offered to our considerations againe in this place it is not to bee passed ouer without further meditation From hence we learne 〈…〉 God 〈…〉 that the loue of this world and the hunting after honour and dignity preferment and promotion cause men to make shipwrack of a good conscience and draw them from obseruing the lawes of God and from resting in the knowne will of God Hereunto commeth the reproofe of Reuben who being called came not to the battel fought against the Canaanites neyther furthered the worke of God that his people had in hand but had their mindes fastened to their riches and dwelling in a fat and fruitefull soyle they set their hearts vpon the world For the diuisions of Reuben were great thoughts of heart Why abodest thou among the sheepe-folds to heare the â—leatings of thy flockes for the deuisions of Reuben were great thoughts of heart Iudg. 5 15 16. The like appeareth in the Prophesies of Haggai where the people fell to build their own houses and left the house of the Lord desolate therefore the Prophet saith Is it time for your selues to dwell in your seeled houses 〈…〉 and this house lie waste What was it that preuailed with our first Parents in the Garden to entice theÌ„ from God and to hearken to the tentations of the diuell Gen. 3 3 4. but hoping for honour and aduancement in a better condition This bayte was laide before Moses in Pharaohs Court he was tempted with dignities allured with delights prouoked with profits he had laid before him the glory of a kingdome the pleasures of the Court and the treasures of Egypt Heb. 11 24.25 26. yet he preferred the suffering of aduersity the shame of the Crosse the fellowship and communion of Saints that so he might be receiued into the bosome of the Church Thus we see that the loue of the world the things of this world drew this Sorcerer away from vpright iust dealing If honour had bene offered vnto him alone or riches alone if they had come seuerally vnto him they had bene of great force but coming ioyntly together and rushing vpon him as an armed man they are more forcible and powerfull to preuaile with him The Reasons are to be wisely waighed of Reason 1 vs to gaine our affections to imbrace the Doctrine before deliuered First the setting of the heart vpon the loue of riches is the beginning of all euils and the fountaine froÌ„ whence sundry mischiefes do proceed is auaileable to draw from all good into all euill This the Apostle vrgeth 1 Tim. 6 9 10. They that will be rich fall into tentations and snares and into many foolish and noisome lusts which drowne men in perdition and destruction for the desire of money is the roote
and not through impatience accuse God neither impute the euill successes of our affaires to him but to our selues euen as he that stumbleth and falleth against a stone should not accuse the stone but his owne hastinesse and heedlesnes Now then if wicked men want the knowledge of God and the feare of his Name to guide them in the search and suruey of their owne wayes to enquire into the true cause of their euill successes wee cannot maruaile if they wander vp and downe in their owne imaginations and can neuer finde the fault to bee in themselues Secondly the vngodly are blinded with a Reason 2 selfe-loue and selfe-liking of themselues aboue God or his Word The loue of the creature or of our selues more then God or equall with God hindereth vs in good things and quite swalloweth vp the loue of our brethren and darkeneth the light of vpright iudgment that it cannot shine in our hearts The conceited person thinketh himselfe a wise man and imagineth his owne course to be the best vsing no aduice of others as if he himselfe were in all things sufficient of himselfe to see what is best for himselfe This Salomon excelling in wisdome teacheth to these conceited persons abounding in folly Prou. 12.14 The way of a foole is right in his owne eyes but he that hearkeneth to counsell is wise So in another place Prou. 18.2 A foole is not delighted with vnderstanding but with those things which are in his owne heart And againe Prou. 26.12 Seest thou a man wise in his owne conceit There is more hope of a foole then of him These selfe-louing and selfe-liking fooles are delighted with their owne folly which they labour to publish and make knowne to all men and may worthily beare away the bell from all the fooles in the world For these are proud fooles that highly esteeme of their owne wisedome and scornfully disdaine the counsell and wisedome of all other men Seeing therefore euill men want the wisdome of God that is from aboue and abound with selfe-loue which descendeth not from aboue but is earthly sensuall and diuellish we cannot greatly maruaile if wicked men will acknowledge no fault in themselues but wholly looke to second causes and lay the blame vpon the most High when they faile in their purposes Vse 1 The vses of this doctrine First of all wee learne this truth that no euil man can look for any good successe in the matters he taketh in hand but let him alwaies be sure to be crossed cursed of God Albeit thou lay in thine own conceit neuer so strong a foundation work neuer so wisely in thine own imagination yet if thou make not God thy Counsellor 〈◊〉 119.24 and his Word thy director thy wisdome shall be turned into folly and thou shalt be taken in the snare of thine owne hands For all sin against God bringeth with it the wrath of God and the euill life of a sinner drawes vpon his owne head sundry crosses and calamities causeth him to haue ill successe and raiseth vp infinite iudgments against him Whensoeuer we despise his word prophane his Sabbaths defile his Sacraments and practise any vnrighteousnesse against men and impiety against God then followeth and falleth vpon vs some sicknesse or trouble some crosse or affliction one way or another as the Apostle sheweth For your dissention and vnreuerent receiuing of the Lords Supper 1. Cor. 11.30 many are weak and sick among you and many sleepe Now when the rod and scourge of God lyeth vpon the backe of transgressours and they feele themselues sore plagued either they accuse God as the authour of their trouble or murmure against his punishment or rest vpon second causes which are ordered by him who is the principall cause Vse 2 Secondly we learne that if we would haue God blesse vs and the lawfull labours of our hands we must be godly in Christ Iesus If we leade a sincere and sanctified life purge our hearts to be a peculiar people to God zealous of good workes wee haue a sure promise of good successe and strong assurance of a plentifull blessing to follow vs all the dayes of our life There is no good successe in any thing without Gods blessing And this is the cause why God blesseth vs not because wee blesse not his Name wee liue not as a people vnder his protection wee do not deny vngodlines worldly lusts liuing soberly righteously and godly in this present world hauing our conuersation in the heauens and looking for the blessed hope of glory and immortality Hereunto commeth the saying of Salomon Prou. 16 3. Psal 37.3 1 Pet. 5 7. Commit thy workes to the Lord and thy thoughts shall be directed This is a worthy saying to redresse our weakenesse and distrust and to make vs rest and rely our selues on Gods good prouidence This also the Prophet Dauid teacheth Psal 127 1 2. All the fruit of our labours cares dependeth vpon the prouidence of God yea all our industry and studie shall be vaine and vnprofitable vnlesse he guide all our affaires To this purpose the Prophet speaketh in another place that the godly Psal 1.1.3 refusing the counsell of the wicked the way of sinners the seat of scorners shall bring forth fruite in due season so that whatsoeuer he shall doe shal prosper It is God alone that directeth the wayes and works of the faithful and without him is no good successe This wee see verified in Ioseph Gen. 39 2 3. The Lord was with Ioseph he was a man that prospered and was in the house of his master the Egyptian And his master saw the Lord was with him and that the Lord made al that he had to prosper in his hand The like the Scripture◠testifieth of Hezekiah that hee prospered in all his workes 2 Chro. 32 30 and 20 20. So Iehosaphat spake to the people Heare ye me O Iudah the inhabitants of Ierusalem put your trust in the Lord your God and ye shall bee assured beleeue his Prophets and ye shall prosper Thus also the Lord exhorteth Ioshua after the death of Moses Iosh 1 8. We do all of vs desire the blessing of God vpon our labours and to haue good successe in our seuerall callings this is the pathway that we must walke in namely a godly life and conuersation without this his blessings shall turne into curses and wee shall neuer attaine the end of our hope This appeareth by the words which the man of God spake to the King of Israel saying Thus saith the Lord Because the Aramites haue saide 1 King 20 28 the Lord is the God of the Mountaines and not of the Valleys therefore will I deliuer all this great multitude into thine hand and ye shall know that I am the Lord. Lastly we are bound euery one to consider Vse 3 the true cause of euill successe to be in our selues When the hand of God is any way vppon vs that he plagueth
vs aboue other nations The more he hath honoured and exalted vs aboue others the more vile and odious we shall become he will poure shame contempt vpon vs he will make vs a mirrour and example of his iudgements to others vnlesse we bring foorth fruites answerable to so great goodnesse Who so is wise-hearted let him consider these things Verses 22 23 24. God brought them out of Egypt their strength is as an Vnicorne for there is no sorcery against Iacob Hitherto wee haue spoken of the spirituall blessings bestowed vpon the Church to wit the forgiuenesse of their sinnes the presence of the Spirit and the vse of the word Now followeth another priuiledge being an effect of the former that nothing shall hurt them they may fall into many afflictions but none shal be able to destroy them He alludeth in this place to the practise of the Vnicorne purging and clensing the water with his horne against the poison of venomous beasts From hence we learne Doctrine No attempt◠shall hurt th◠Church that no meanes and attempts shall hurt or ouerthrow the Church Whatsoeuer the enemies of God and his people imagine what counsell soeuer they take what mischiefes they deuise God will make them frustrate and of none effect This truth appeareth by sundry examples in the word of God When the Church of God was in Egypt the Egyptians said Let vs work wisely with them lest they multiply they vexed them with bondage they destroyed their children they oppressed them with burthens they plagued them with taskemasters and euery way they encreased their miseries Ex. 1 2 3. yet after all these diuellish practises they preuayled nothing against them This appeareth likewise in the ambition and pride of Haman Ester 3. and 7 and 9. He thirsted after blood but the plot he had contriued was disappointed and he fel into the pit which hee had digged for another the snare was broken and the Church was deliuered Infinite are the examples that might be produced to this purpose of the Churches dangers and deliuerances The Prophet Dauid handleth this argument at large in sundry Psalmes In the 91. Psalme verses 3 4 5 c. he assureth those that trust in God that into whatsoeuer dangers they fall they shall neuer miscarry nor be dismayed in theyr afflictions Where the Prophet meaneth that howsoeuer these afflictions may come to the godly yet they shall not bee able to hurt or hinder their eternall peace with God but he will make them and all things besides to further theyr saluation This is it which the Apostle teacheth at large Rom. 8 35 37. Thus we see that no attempts can hurt the Church inasmuch as God taketh the wise in their craftinesse and scattereth the deuices of the wicked Iob 5.13 as he turned the wisedome of Ahithophel into foolishnesse The Reasons of this Doctrine seruing for confirmation of vs are direct euident For Reason first it is God that watcheth ouer his to deliuer and to preserue them from all the dangers that go ouer theyr heads We shall not neede to feare hauing so good a keeper being assured of right good keeping He will alwayes protect vs by his great power and infinit goodnesse This the Prophet handleth at large Psal 121 1 2 3 4 5 6 7. So Moses declaring the cause that Balaams curses coniurations did not preuaile but were turned into a blessing sayth It was because the Lord loued his people Deut. 23 5. No policies can preuaile where there is such a keeper who being on our side what skilleth it who bee set against vs Reason 2 Secondly hee hath appointed the Angels also to guard and defend them to pitch their Tents round about them to bee ministering spirits sent out for their good which alwayes behold the face of their Father which is in heauen God is the cheefe watchman whom nothing can escape the Angels are second watchmen vnder God whom God hath deputed to that office to serue the necessities of the Church This the Prophet Dauid that sweet singer of Israel setteth downe Psal 91 10 11 12. Where the prophet proueth that no crosse or calamity shall come neere them or their dwellings to hurt them because not onely God himselfe will care for their defence but appoint the holy Angels as his heauenly messengers to preserue them Not that the helpe of God is not sufficient or that we should put our trust in their helpe but to teach vs for our comfort that we haue God and all the hoast of heauen as an army ready mustered marshalled to succour and sustaine vs in all our dangers Now it remaineth to consider what Vses Vse 1 may be made of this Doctrine First we must confesse to our singular comfort that great is the power and goodnesse of God which can neuer faile or forsake those that are his No counsell or wisedome or policy can escape his knowledge or encounter with his power we see this notably in this example before our eyes This false Prophet Balaam was an enemy of God and of his people he had set both his heart to couet and his tongue to saie all his purpose was to curse the people hee leaueth nothing vnattempted to compasse and contriue his enterprize yet we see all is vanity and commeth in the end to nothing Great therfore is the power and might of God We heard in verse 19. that he was constrained to say That God is not like to mortall men therfore we ought to be ashamed to call the truth or power of God into question wherein there is neither want nor weaknes All the power that is in men and Angels is nothing to the infinite power of God Let vs therefore acknowledge and confesse this might and maiesty of God let vs in all our dangers and calamities reuerence it and rest in it Let vs not measure it by ordinary meanes but know that he is able to work as wel without means and against meanes as by meanes The faith of Abraham is commended by the Apostle Ro. 4 18. Heb. 11 That aboue hope he beleeued vnder hope and that God was able of the ashes of Isaac offered vp in sacrifice to raise him againe to life 〈◊〉 2. Secondly wee may in assurance of his fauour conclude the blessednesse of the people of God and their happy estate and condition yea we may truly say with the Psalmist Psal 144 15. Blessed are the people that are so yea blessed are the people whose God is the Lord. None are harder assaulted none are better protected Their confusion is sought but they stand in the strength of God This is a great blessing to be shaken and yet to abide firme in stormes and tempests Happy are they that haue so vigilant a watchman as the Lord is That City is safe that kingdome is sure that house is quyeted that soule is secured that hath such a keeper What City vpon the earth sauing the City of
being the chiefe Corner-stone do feed men with fancies fond deuices without godly edifying and teach their owne dreames and fables Let the Prophet that hath a dreame tell a dreame and he that hath my word let him speake my word faithfully what is the chaffe to the wheat saieth the Lord Ier. 23 28. And the Apostle chargeth Timothy to stay prophane and vaine bablings for they shall encrease vnto more vngodlinesse 2. Tim. 2 16. Many there are that corrupt the word to please men and to establish their owne errors We cannot content our selues with the ancient faith but loathe the heauenly Manna and waxe wanton against Christ He is not esteemed that preacheth the plain truth plainely in the euidence of the Spirit He is most magnified and made of that can bring in some strange matter against the common receiued faith and we liue in this respect in most dangerous times and perillous seasons as euer were heretofore Others shut vp their mouths and eyther through feare dare not or through flattery and filthy lucre will not reproue sin These are men-pleasers and time-seruers not remembring what the Apostle saith Galat. 1 10. Preach I mans doctrine or Gods Or goe I about to please men For if I should yet please men I were not the seruant of Christ The Ministers of the Gospel must not sowe cushions vnder mens elbowes Ezek. 13.11 Mich. 2 11. nor prophesie to the people of wine and strong drinke they must not apply or fashion their doctrine to the humours and affections of men as if the word were a crooked line or a leaden rule or a shipmans hose but keepe a good conscience Hence it is that the Lord chargeth Ieremy to take away the precious from the vile and to do according to his word Let them returne vnto thee but returne not thou vnto them A father will not alwayes feed the fancy nor follow the disposition of his son that is sicke but will sometimes crosse his minde and restraine his desire Ier. 15 19 and 6 14. So must the Ministers of God which are the fathers of our soules deale with such as are sicke of sin not soothe them vp with sweete words nor dawb with vntempered Morter but giue theÌ„ that precious balme that shall not break their head Psal 141 5. Thus dealt Eliah with Ahab Amos with Amaziah Iohn Baptist with Herod though it cost him his head And thus should all the true Ministers of God do without pride or ambition without feare or flattery seeke the glory of God not the praise of men and howsoeuer the people hate him that rebuketh in the gate Amos chap. 5 verse 10 and abhorre him that speaketh vprightly yet they should set God before their eyes 2 Tim. 2 15. and consider they haue to deale with him Lastly they must not preach part of the word onely and leaue another part vntaught but lay before them the whole will of God Some preach nothing but the law some teach nothing but the Gospel both sorts are greatly deceyued if they looke for any great increase by their labors The Law must prepare and make the way the Gospel must follow after The Law casteth downe the Gospel comforteth and raiseth vp The Law reuealeth the knowledge of sinne the Gospel reuealeth the remission of sinne Both these meanes are to be set on worke and applied wisely and discreetly to our hearers Such as are secure and cold in the profession of the Gospel such as thorough presumption or ignorance see not their owne sinnes giue them the Law and apply vnto them the threatnings of the same Such as see and feele their sinnes and are cast downe by a deepe apprehension of Gods heauy iudgements minister vnto them a plaister of the Gospel made of the precious blood of Christ that looking vpon him as it were vpon the brazen Serpent Numb 21.6 they may presently bee cured and recouered of the sting of sinne and the wound of conscience Both these are two necessary meanes that God hath left the one without the other hurteth more then healeth The Law without the Gospel driueth the poore distressed soule vpon the rocke of desperation the Gospel without the Law puffeth vp and aduanceth proud flesh vnto presumption and therefore the spirituall Physitians and Surgeons are so to temper them as that the Church may haue the profitable and necessary helpe of both Vse 4 Lastly it serueth to direct the hearers in the right art of hearing they must submit them selues to Gods ordinance and bee ready to know and heare all the will of God We must not haue itching eares which are not able to suffer wholesome doctrine some as the Athenians delighting in new things and in hearing fables others not abiding to bee reprooued Therefore the Prophet Micha saith Are not my words good to him that walketh vprightly Mich. 2 7. The cause why the word to many men is vnpleasant and vnsauoury is because they delight in euill and desire to continue in sinne growing to so grosse a contempt as to command the Prophets not to Prophesie or to prescribe vnto them what they shall Prophesie or would limit them to their owne liking to serue their owne affections and filthy lustes Many would follow Iohn the Baptist til he required repentance They would heare Christ vntill he spake of taking vp the crosse Herod heard Iohn willingly Marke 6 20. and practised many things but when once hee came neerer to him taught that it was not lawfull to keepe his brothers wife hee enioyned him silence and clapped him vp in prison The Iewes seemed for a time attentiuely to hear the defence of Paul Acts 22 22. but when he touched his Apostleship to the Gentiles which they crossed gainesayed Luke testifies they heard him vnto this word but then they lift vp their voyces and saide Away with such a fellow from the earth for it is not meete that he should liue Thus it fareth with many hearers in our dayes The drunkard delighteth to heare the Minister preach agaâ—nst oppression and couetousnesse this pleaseth his humor this his stomacke brooketh well enough These men heare the word by parts parcels they giue care till their secret â—â—â—â—es be reproued and sit quietly till their sores bee rubbed and when once they are touched they begin to kick spurne with their heeles against the word and the Ministers of it But we must heare all that is taught vs and not certaine clauses or cantiles onely we must heare constantly continually and vniuersally as well the things that mislike vs and goe against vs as those things that please and content vs as well the iudgements of God thundered out against vs in the Law as the sweete promises pronounced and offered in the Gospel as well the laying open of our owne sins as the publishing of the sinnes of other men This kinde of hearing the Lord commendeth in his people after the deliuery of the Law Deut. chapter
haue the state to haue the title and another the interest to haue the empty shadow and another the propriety and possession Who wold content himselfe with a bare shew of riches of honours of health of profit and to want the things themselues Wee see how all men hate couzeners and deceitfull persons that seeke to deceiue and beguile their brethren but much more odious and abhominable is it to goe about to delude the LORD and to make shew of louing him when indeed wee hate him Saul pretended great zeale forwardnesse in fulfilling the Commandement of the LORD 1 Samuel chapter 15 verse 13. but the kingdome was rent from him for his hypocrisie For there can be no greater dishonour done to God then to seeke to please him with painted worship as if hee were a childe that is delighted with Babies or Rattles or would bee pleased with toyes and trifles which is blasphemy once to thinke of the eternall Maiesty who beholdeth the secrets of the heart Secondly seeing in outward behauior many Vse 2 set goodly colours vpon their actions and pretend great sincerity when the heart is empty it is very behouefull for vs to know them by their fruites and to obserue the notes and markes of hypocrisie whereby in the closest and cunningest carriage it is bewrayed disclosed True it is some by continuall practise are grown to hide the holownes of their harts so deepe that it is hardly discouered yet such is the iudgement of God against them that he layeth them open one way or other at one time or other in one place or other in one cōpany or other vpon one occasion or other and so pulleth off the vizard of hypoctisie from their faces and in the meane season leaueth vs diuers markes to discerne them and to trace them out as by certaine footsteps first of all their cheeefest care is to seeke the pompe and glory of the world to be highly esteemed of others and neuer regard the glory of God or what he esteeme of them This appeareth in Saul who being reproued of Samuel for his sinne 1 Sam. 15 30 thought more of vpholding his owne estate then of turning to God by true repentance and therefore saith vnto him Honour me I pray thee before the Elders of my people and before Israel and turne againe with me This also appeareth in the Pharisies who could not beleeue because they receiued honour one of another Iohn 5 44. and sought not the honor of God alone Secondly hypocrites are sharp-sighted and haue Eagles eyes to obserue the behauiour and looke into the liues of other men but are blinde in regarding and backeward in reforming their owne as wee see in the Pharisie Luk. 18.11 Hee thanked God that be was iust and holy not as the Publican Heereunto cometh the reproofe of Christ Mat. 7 3 4 5. Why seest thou the mote that is in thy brothers eye and perceiuest not the beame that is in thine owne eye Or how saiest thou to thy brother Suffer me to cast out the mote out of thine eye and behold a beame is in thine owne eye Hypocrite first cast out the beame out of thine owne eye c. Let vs learne to begin with our selues and to end with others first to looke to our owne wayes and when we feele how hard it is to subdue the strength of sinne in our selues and to ouer-master our owne corruptions we shal be more charitable Iam. 3 1 2. and lesse seuere to others Thirdly they are more curious in the obseruation of the ancient traditions of men of customes of forefathers and of deuices of their owne then of the holy Statutes and Commandements of almighty God Behold the practise of the Pharisies in this point as they are painted out vnto vs in the Gospel as the Euangelist sheweth Mat. 15 where the Pharisies are saide to come vnto Christ and to demand of him why his Disciples transgressed the tradition of the Elders and to complaine against them when they saw them eate meate with vnwashen hands Mark 7 3.4 for the Pharisies and all the Iewes except they wash their hands oft eate not holding the tradition of the Elders and when they come from the market except they wash they eate not and many other things there be which they haue taken vpon them to obserue as the washing of cups and pots and of brazen vessels and of beds They do not charge the Disciples with breaking the lawes of God which might be iustly returned vpon themselues but with transgressing the ordinances of men and making them necessary to the worship of God and therefore are taxed as hypocrites Let vs take heed we do not please our selues in vaine superstition or worship of God fondly deuised by our selues and in blinde zeale which is not according to knowledge Fourthly they are precise in trifles and loose in weighty affaires they stumble at a straw and leap ouer a block they straine out a gnat and swallow a camell they binde heauy burdens and greeuous to be borne and lay them on mens shoulders but they themselues will not moue them with one of their fingers This is the cause that Christ denounceth such woes against the Pharisies Math. 23 23 because they did tythe Mint Annis and Cummin and leaue the weightier matters of the Law as Iudgement Mercy Fidelity these ought ye to haue done not to haue left the other vndone Thus they snared mens consciences and entangled their owne about small things and slender trifles but neglected the greatest things and loosed the raynes in things that were simply euill prouoked the wrath of God They thought it a great sinne to heale the sicke on the Sabbath day to pull and rub eares of Corne on that day to driue away hunger to conuerse with Publicans and sinners They made great scruple of conscience to put the siluer peeces into the treasury which Iudas brought backe and cast downe at their feete because it was the price of blood Mat. 27 6 but their hearts neuer smote them neither counted they it vnlawfull to hyre a traitor to betray his Master and to shed innocent blood So at the time of the passion of Christ their tender consciences suffered them not to enter into the common Hall lest they should be defiled Iohn 18 but that they might eate the Passeouer but they were not affraid to oppresse the Son of God with slanders lies and false witnesses and to crucifie the Lord of glory Such is the holinesse and religion of the Church of Rome standing in outward obseruations Touch not tast not eate not which are after the doctrines and commandements of men which haue indeed a shew of holines but are things of no value Let vs not cleaue to such vanities nor aduance our owne inuentions but make the Law of God a light to our feet and a lanterne vnto our steps Lastly they do all things to be seene of men seeking the praise and applause
of the purpose of Esau Genes 27 41 46 that when the dayes of mourning for his father shold come he would slay his brother beeing desirous to preserue them both but especially Iacob conueyeth him out of the danger she goeth and alledgeth that the daughters of Heth were a greefe of minde and a wearinesse of life vnto her and so sendeth him away from his fathers house for a season She pretendeth the cause to be to take a wise at Padan Aram but concealeth her principall purpose from her Husband and dealeth not only lawfully but wisely and politickly The like we see in Paul perceyuing a dissention in the assembly and a diuision in iudgment amongst his accusers consisting of two parts one of the Pharisies that held the immortality of the soule and the resurrection of the body the other of the Saduces which denyed the one and the other he tooke the occasion and opportunity by his calling and cryed out in the Councell Men and Brethren 〈◊〉 3 6 7 8 I am a Pharisie the sonne of a Pharisie I am accused of the hope and resurrection of the dead whereby he set a rent among them and by that meanes the knot was broken and so theyr malice was abated A lawfull cause and a wise course bring a blessing with them vpon those that delight to follow them A good cause well and wisely handled shall finde a comfortable yssue in the end This we shall attaine vnto if wee make the word of God our Counsellers Ps 119 24 98 99 100. The Prophet found by experience that by his commandements he was made more wise thē his enemies more learned then his teachers more skilfull then the ancient For whosoeuer doth submit himselfe to Gods word shall not onely be safe against the practises of his enemies but also learne him more wisedom then the masters and professors of it Secondly it is our duty to pray vnto God Vse 2 to bee deliuered from them and trust in him for his helpe For vnlesse our helpe bee in the name of the Lord which hath made heauen and earth they will go beyond vs and ouer-reach vs. They deale warily and circumspectly they worke by all meanes lawfull and vnlawfull iust and vniust let it be our wisedom therefore to trust in the wise God and to beg this grace at his hands as the Apostle Iames teacheth chap. 1 5 We must neuer looke to liue in peace or that the world should be reconciled vnto vs neuer maruell as if some strange thing did befall vs when the enemies set their wittes on worke to deuise some mischeefe our refuge must be in God in the time of trouble It is our helpe to craue this helpe This was the hope of Dauid whē mighty buls closed him and the roaring Lyons gaped vpon him he desired God not to bee farre from him because trouble was neere for there was none to helpe him Be not far off O Lord my strength hasten to help me deliuer my soule from the sword my desolate soule from the power of the Dog Psal 22 11 12. So the Apostle craueth the prayers of the Church 2 Thes 3 1 2. So long as we make God our trust and refuge in our affliction be our enimies neuer so cunning and wise wee shall not fall downe vnder the burthen but stand vpright thorough the power and wisedome of God who shall catch the crafty in their owne craft destroy the wisedome of the wise and cast away the vnderstanding of the prudent Iob 5 12. Esay 29 14 1 Cor. 1 19. Thus Dauid prayeth to the Lord 2 Sam. 15 31. O Lord I pray thee turn the counsel of Ahitophel into foolishnes This the Lord heard and brought his heauy iudgement vpon his counsell and person for his counsel was crossed by another hee himselfe was hanged by his owne hand The like we see in Herod in whom wee may behold exceeding craftinesse ioyned with extreame sottishnes and his fury ouercome by excessiue foolishnes How easie a remedy had hee at hand either to haue gone himselfe seeing he supposed it to concern his crowne and kingdome or to haue sent some of his Courtiers vnder colour of accompanying the wise men and so hee could not haue doubted to catch him in his clawes But the wise men go alone Matth. 2 8 9. hee neyther detayneth them with him nor sendeth any with them Thus the Lord from time to time deliuereth his Church from the paw of the Lyon from the tuske of the Bore from the horne of the Vnicorn and striketh all their enemies with the spirit of giddines and astonishment that they become foolish and cannot see the way before them He scattereth the deuices of the crafty so that theyr hands cannot accomplish that which their harts haue enterprized An excellent and sweet comfort to all the seruants of God not to feare the high reaches deepe deuices of their enemies seeing they serue that wise God which taketh the wise in theyr craftines and maketh the counsel of the wicked foolish Vse 3 Lastly this serueth to reproue two sorts of men that esteeme not aright of this worldly wisedome of wicked men For some are offended at their wisedome because it is so great others rest contented in it because it is so excellent This is the weaknes and infirmity of the children of God when they see the glory prosperity and wisedome of worldly men that they are able to reach so farre and ouer-reach by theyr policies many others they are ready to account them the happyest men to ioyne with them and to say Certainly we haue cleansed our hearts in vaine and washed our hands in innocency Psal 73 13. For though they talke presumptuously set theyr mouth against heauen yea and their tongue walketh through the earth yet God hath set them in slippery places and casteth them downe into desolation Looke vpon the wicked liues and wretched deaths of the great wise men of the world that were deepe wise men in their own eyes and in the eyes of the world but not in God nor with the godly and wee shall see they haue bene sodainly destroyed and horribly consumed Looke vpon the example of Pharaoh Saul Ahithophel Herod Haman such like and tell me whether thou wouldest haue their fearfull ends for all theyr naturall gifts and exchange the wisedome of the Spirit for all theyr worldly wisedome The true wisedome which is from aboue Iames 3 17. is first pure then peaceable gentle easie to be intreated full of mercy and good fruites without iudging and without hypocrisie Who then is a wise man indeede and endued with knowledge euen such an one as sheweth by good conuersation his workes in meeknes of wisedome As for the cunning heads of the world and such as haue nothing in them but humane and prophane wisedome they may for a time haue the applause and praise of men but they and their policies shall come in the end to nothing This wisedome
ouer vs as he hath done them For are wee more excellent or better by nature or desert then they No by no meanes Eph. 2 1 3. we are borne dead in sinnes the heires of wrath as well as others This made the Apostle hauing made mention of the mercies of God shewed vnto him that had bene a blasphemer a persecuter and an oppressor to render thankes vnto GOD and to giue him the praise and glory Thou hast herein greater cause to blesse and praise the Name of GOD then for thy creation which onely gaue thee a being vpon the earth whereas this doth ioyne thee to GOD and entitle thee to the kingdome of heauen Verse 4. He hath said which heard the words of God and saw the vision of the Almighty falling into a trance Wee heard before how Balaam was inspired of God to deliuer vnto the Moabites Midianites and Ammonites the will of God Now here is offered to our considerations the meanes and manner that God vsed in giuing vnto him his diuine inspiration and that is by a vision or trance We heard before what a trance is to wit an extraordinary worke of the spirit vpon the whole man casting the body as it were in a deepe sleepe making the minde fit to receiue the things which are reuealed of the Lord. Thus it pleased the Lord to deale with Balaam at this present that his words might be knowne to be diuine not humane Doctrine In formeâ— times Goâ— reuealed dâ—uers thingâ— by visions From hence wee learne that God in former times hath reuealed diuers things vnto men by visions by dreames and otherwayes as seemed good to his heauenly wisedome God hath not vsed one meanes alone but diuers to speake to the world either by Angels or by the cloud or betweene the Cherubims or by Vrim or by dreames or by visions To this purpose there is a rule set downe Numb 12 6. If there be a Prophet of the Lord among you I will be knowne to him by a vision and will speake vnto him by dreame This is further taught in the booke of Iob by the words of Elihu instructing Iob in the maner of Gods dealing with sinners shewing how God admonisheth them in dreames and visions God speaketh once or twice and one seeth it not in dreames and visions of the night when sleepe falleth vpon men and men sleepe vpon their beds Iob. 33 14 15. So when Paul was conuerted by the voyce of Christ the Lord spake to Ananias in a vision to goe vnto him and Paul likewise in a vision saw him comming in vnto him and putting his hands on him that he might receiue his sight Acts 9 10 12. When Peter lodging with one Simon a Tanner waxed hungry and would haue eaten he fel into a trance he saw heauen opened and a certaine vessell came downe vnto him as it had beene a great sheete knit at the foure corners and was let downe to the earth c. Acts 10 10 11. So the Apostle being compelled by the false Apostles to glory of himselfe maketh a rehearsall of the visions and reuelations of the Lord that were offered vnto him 2. Cor. 12 1. Vnto these examples wee might adde sundry others out of the Scriptures as of Iacob of Samuel of Ezekiel Gen. 46 â— of Daniel of Iohn all declaring that GOD vsed to reueale many things by visions to his seruants the Prophets and to others when it pleased him The reasons are First to discouer and Reason manifest his will vnto them sometimes to admonish them sometimes to teach them somtimes to terrifie them and alwayes to declare and reueale his heauenly pleasure vnto them as we heard before out of the booke of Iâ—b Iob 33 15 16. For it hath bene the ordinary maner of God euen from the beginning to warne comfort and declare what hee would haue done or forbid what he would not haue done both in the day time and in the night season partly by visions to such as were waking partly by dreames to such as were asleepe Reason 2 Secondly God would haue the reuelation of his will appeare to be onely his and not of themselues For howsoeuer it pleased the Lord to deale with his seruants and what way soeuer he vsed to signifie his good pleasure in all these cases he imprinted in the mindes and hearts of them to whom hee shewed himselfe certaine notes and euident tokens whereby they might expressely and manifestly know that it was his doing This we noted before to be one of the causes why it pleased the Lord to deale by visions that we should chalenge nothing to our owne selues but ascribe all vnto him Vse 1 Now let vs come to the vses First consider from hence the greatnesse and excellency of Gods hand who hath diuers wayes to reueale his will and to teach his people to call them and gather them vnto himselfe Some meanes he hath to preserue a sinner from falling and some to restore him being fallen He is the head Physician of the world he ministreth the best Physicke and of most sure and certain working He neuer faileth in his cures both because hee knoweth the nature of the disease and the working of the ingredient The woman in the Gospel diseased with an issue of blood twelue yeeres suffered many things of many Physicians and spent all that shee had yet it auailed her nothing but shee became much worse Marke 5 26. But such as seeke to God to heale the diseases of their soules and submit themselues to be his patients doe alwayes receiue from him health and depart from him better then they came Hee vseth partly preseruatiues and partly restoratiues He speaketh by admonitions in dreames and visions And these being ceased hee speaketh by chasticements and corrections he preacheth vnto vs by the Ministers of his word and by all meanes desireth to doe vs good True it is the diuell hath his visions being as it were the ape of God which are so many delusions of men as when hee maketh men beleeue they see that which they see not or perswadeth men strange things of themselues that they are that which indeed they are not 1. Sam 28.14 His drift and purpose in both is to deceiue and seduce But God vseth sundry meanes to draw vs to himselfe to draw vs out of our selues to draw vs to his kingdome He is not as a poore practitioner that hath but one plaster for euery sore or one medicine for euery disease he hath variety of meanes store of prouision for al maladies which serueth to commend vnto vs the goodnesse mercy greatnesse power and wisdome of God to be acknowledged and confessed of euery one of vs. Secondly wee learne that God neuer leaueth Vse 2 them destitute of a teacher that in a reuerent feare of his Name seeke vnto him and call vpon him We see he oftentimes admonisheth and informeth of his will such as are out of the Church and know him
asse are heapes vpon heapes with the Iaw of an asse haue I slaine a thousand men Iudg. 15 15 16. Thus the weake are made strong and the strong weake Likewise in the dayes of Saul the Israelites were all naked and vnarmed men 1 Sam. 13.19 and were not suffered to haue either swords or speares except Saul and Ionathan yet their enemies were discomfited and smitten downe before them Reason 1 The reasons are many that may be alledged First God is with his people and if hee be with them strength power courage and victory must be with them also so that they cannot fall vnlesse God fall with them which is vnpossible As then the cause is the Lords and the people the Lords and the battell the Lords so he can arme creatures of no account euen contemptible people to scourge great mighty nations Exod. 8 6 16. His souldiers in Egypt were caterpillers and flies his armies against the Philistims were mice God is infinite in power to doe as he will and what hee will and when he will and against whom he will in comparison of whom all flesh is fraile and feeble And as he is great in might so he is present in helpe and gaineth honour not by the bow nor speare nor legges of man but he fighteth for those that be his Thus doth Moses encourage the Israelites being pursued by the Egyptians Exod. 14 14. The Lord shall fight for you therefore hold you your peace Reason 2 Secondly to gain glory to his great Name seeing his power is seene in our weakenesse When our strength is smallest then is the glory of God greatest This made the Lord say vnto Gideon Iudg. 7 2. The people that are with thee are too many for me to giue the Midianites into their hands least Israel make their vaunt against me and say Mine hand hath saued me Thus Dauid assured both of the truth of his calling and the goodnesse of his cause encountereth with Goliah and sheweth that all the people should know that the Lord saueth not with sword nor with speare for the battell is the Lords 1. Sam. 17 47. So the Apostle teacheth that God vseth few weake and simple instruments to confound such as are greater in strength moe in number wiser in knowledge higher in estimation mightier in power stouter in courage That no flesh shall reioyce in his presence but he that reioyceth should reioyce in the Lord 1. Cor. 1 19 31 Vse 1 Now let vs handle the vses of this doctrin First we conclude that the safty of the Church is onely of God and not of themselues so that flesh and blood is not to be rested and relyed vpon how great soeuer the meanes be and therefore the Prophet teacheth that the hilles of the robbers cannot helpe so that wee must relye on Gods helpe and cease from the man whose breath is in his Nostrils Esay 2 22. He that lifteth vp himselfe his minde is not vpright but the iust shall liue by his faith So than let vs cast away our vaine confidence in man whose life is so fraile that if his breath be stopped but a litle he is dead and cannot helpe himselfe or others God therefore must haue the praise and preferment aboue all creatures and be magnified aboue all the works of his hands Secondly this is a notable comfort and encouragement Vse 2 to doe constantly and cheerefully the duties of our calling notwithstanding the crosses and hinderances to the contrary For seeing it pleaseth GOD to put strength many times into those that are his to deliuer his Church by weak meanes against strong men let vs proceede with boldnesse in the workes of our profession and deale with a good conscience assuring our selues that God is not farre from vs. Whensoeuer wee heare of the wicked combining themselues conspiring together against the Church taking crafty counsell among themselues our hearts quake and tremble and we are brought oftentimes to our wits end wee are greatly perplexed and disquieted as the trees of the forrest are moued by the winde Esai 7 2 but we must consider that the victory is of GOD which casteth downe the mighty from their seat and exalteth them of low degree Thus doth Moses comfort Israel terrified and dismayed by the euil report the spyes had broght vp vpon the land Numb 14 8 9. If the Lord loue vs be will bring vs into this land and giue it vs which is a land flowing with milke and hony but rebell not ye against the Lord neither feare yee the people of the land fâ—r they are but bread for vs their shield is departed from them but the Lord is with vs feare them not A notable staffe to stay them vp both in respect of the presence of God with them and of his departure from their enemies And that which was a stay to them must serue also to comfort and refresh vs in all discouragements to consider that we haue a sure buckler with vs but the shield is departed from our enemies They lye open to the stroke of Gods hand he wil draw out his glittering sword against them they shall finde no shield to award the blow They are in a wofull case that hauing the Lord to be their enemy and no armour of defence vppon them to helpe themselues Wherefore whensoeuer we see these enemies of God and his people multiply and increase so that they seeme as a violent streame ready to beat down all things before them let not this disturbe or disquiet vs but learne to waite vpon God who will shew himselfe a present helpe and our GOD in the time of neede This tentation that the enemies are many and that few stand for vs few haue courage for Gods truth few shew themselues in good causes doeth greatly weaken our hearts and maketh them melt away as water we straight way conclude that the enemies must needes preuaile for we are weake and few But know this O ye of little faith and of so great feare that a good cause shall neuer faile albeit there be but few and those feeble to maintaine it Ionathan relying on God 1. Sam. 1â— 6. after his calling and a manifest signe to confirme him goeth on with a noble courage and resolution saying It is not hard to the Lord to saue with many or with few The worke of God was neuer set forward by the greatest number nay the profession of God alwayes had the fewest in number yet no enemy was able to stand against them The Apostles of Christ were few in number â— Cor. 10.4 5. and the weapons of their warfare were not carnall yet were they mighty casting downe the imaginations and euery high thing that is exalted against the knowledge of GOD and bringing into captiuity euery thought to the obedience of Christ Paul hauing appealed vnto Cesar and being brought to the defence of his cause saith At my first answering no man assisted me but all forsooke me I pray
and betweene kingdome and kingdome no maruaile if waging of warre effusion of blood be deriued from him as frō the principall and chiefe cause Secondly sinne is so vgly a monster that it Reason 2 hath separated vs from God and disordered al the affections of men and made them enuious cruell bloody couetous ambitious and treacherous one against another as great loue as among Wolues as great mercy as among Lyons This the Apostle setteth downe Titus 3 3. And to the very selfe same purpose the Apostle Iames speaketh in the fourth chapter verse 1. From whence are warres and contentions among you Are they not hence euen of your pleasures that fight in your members By the law of creation we were created to abide in a fellowship with God and in an vnion one with another But when sin brake in we fell from God and one from another into all misery Thirdly the wise God disposeth all things Reason 3 by his prouidence and turneth the actions of men to set foorth his glory the glory of his mercy in preseruing of the good and the glory of his iustice in ouerthrowing of the vngodly True it is among all the works of men nothing seemeth so vnbrideled and vnlimited as warre yet it is ordered and determined of God so that not a Sparrow falleth vnto the ground without the will of our heauenly Father This is noted in the holy history touching the rough answer of Rehoboam whereby the tenne Tribes reuolted from the house of Dauid and bloody warres continued between them where it is saide It was the ordinance of God that the Lord might performe his saying which he had spoken by the Prophets 2 Chron. 10 15. and 11 1. So the people are prouoked both to praise the Lord for the auenging of the cause of his seruants by destroying theyr enemies and preseruing them aliue Iudg. 5 2 21. and to acknowledge his iustice in ouerthrowing and consuming all theyr aduersaries Iosh 1 5. Numb 31 1 2. insomuch that there was no man able to withstand them The vses are now to be made of this Doctrine Vse 1 First seeing warres carry an ancient stampe vpon them that in all times man hath risen against man nation against nation and kingdome against kingdome and as mighty hunters haue chased and pursued one another to death let vs not maruaile when we heare of warres and of rumors of warres nor bee dismayed when wee perceiue people in fury carried like wilde beasts one against another these things should not seeme strange vnto vs neyther need we to admire them as the wonders of the world Rather it behoueth vs to enter into this meditation to consider that iniquity doth abound Mat. 24 7 ◠that the charity of many waxeth cold For the more these stirres tumults and insurrections do encrease gather strength the more doth charity decay the fruites of loue languish and pine away among vs and the more ought we to be prepared for the approching of the second comming of Christ to iudgement Then will he make an end of al diuision and contention that are now sorife and common in the world Secondly seeing the mischiefe of war hath Vse 2 bene from olde not lately bred as a new birth but the childe of former times say not the old times are better then these grow not wanton weary of things present to loathe the blessings we do enioy as the manner of many men is We complaine that wee are fallen into euill times we praise the dayes that are past consider not we murmure against God who hath made all things good gouerneth all things well Such is the impatiency of men at the feeling of present calamities that they are ready to breake out into a mutiny and murmuring against him vpon whom they lay the cause of heauy and hard times The present state of things is greeuous because present troubles are neerely felt and former discommodities are forgotten long ago This we see notably expressed vnto vs in the example of the Israelites whose present condition was loathed and that past was desired they cryed out the former times are better would God we were againe in the Land of Egypt where we sate by the flesh-pots whē we eate bread our bellies full Exod. 16 3. Numb 26 3 and 11 5 21 5 we remember the fish that we did eate for nought the Cucumbers the Pepons the Leekes the Onyons and the Garlike But they had forgotten the fiery furnace and making of Bricke they had forgotten the drowning of their Infants and the hard taske-masters that were set ouer thē they remembred not theyr seruice sore labour with all manner of burdens and bondage and cruelty insomuch that they vttered many sighes and grones grew weary of their liues And thus it is with many of vs though former times were more lamentable yet the present are more loathed How many are there that commend the dayes already past and magnifie the times of the forefathers then all things were cheape then all things were plentifull now all these are deare and hard to come by These are like those Idolaters that Ieremy complaineth of in his prophesie that saide Wee will burne Incense to the host of heauen as we haue done we and our fathers for then had we plenty of victuales were well felt none euill but since we left off to burne Incense to the heauenly bodies and to poure out drinke-offerings vnto them we haue had scarcenes of all things and haue bene consumed by the sword and by the famine Ieremy 44 vers 17 18. Thus do many of the men of our times they esteeme religion by the backe and belly and measure the truth of GOD by the line of their owne making to wit by feeding and filling of the body But we must consider that plenty and dearth warre and peace sicknesse and health are sent of God and acknowledge them to be his works who is constrained for the abuse of his blessings and the contempt of his word to take them from vs and to scourge vs with his roddes to bring vs to repentance This is that vse which Salomon teacheth in his Ecclesiastes chapter 7 11 12. Be not thou of an hasty spirit to be angry for anger resteth in the bosome of fooles Say not thou why is it that the former daies were better then these For thou shouldst not enquire wisely of this thing What sinnes breake out in these last dayes that were not in the former Were not hatred malice enuy murther debate whoredome adultery idolatry sedition couetousnesse pride treason and such diuellish practises and inuentions in all ages from the beginning When Adam had but two sonnes borne vnto him Gen 4 8. 1 Iohn 3 12. was not one of them a murtherer Did not Caine hate his brother and slay him And did not his posterity fill vp the measure of theyr sinnes and make the earth to stinke with their vnsauory works of
taketh the ready way to bring all to nought and fall into decay Hee is at the doore to be blowne out But if he be streight and hold fast if hee get carefully and labour by all meanes by right or wrong to encrease in wealth hee taketh this to be the pathway to thriftinesse and the next course to grow in riches carnall men that see nothing but with fleshly eyes are of the same iudgment This is the common opinion but it is false and wrongfull For all such as giue themselues to fraud and oppression that caâ—e not how they store their houses with abundance and thereby thinke that neyther they nor their posterities shall want doe exceedingly deceiue themselues and offer the greatest wrong to their children that can be Such as wee heard out of Salomon trouble their owne houses and are the greatest enemies to those they with the greatest good vnto To this purpose hee speaketh in another place The treasures of wickednesse profit nothing but righteousnesse deliuereth from death Prou. 10.2 This the Prophet setteth downe Their houses with their lands and wiues shall be turned vnto strangers for I will stretch out mine hand vpon the inhabitants of the land saith the Lord for from the least of them euen vnto the greatest of them euery one is giuen vnto couetousnesse and from the Prophet euen vnto the Priest they all deale falsely Ier. 6 11 12 13. And in another place Woe vnto him that buildeth his house by vnrighteousnesse and his chambers without equity c. Ier. 22 13. Iehoiakim is threatned because his eyes and his heart were onely vpon couetousnesse to bee cast out without lamentation and to be buried as an asse is buried euen to be drawne without the gates of Hierusalem To this purpose commeth the sentence of Salomon recorded in the three and twenty chapter of the Prouerbes verses 4 5 Trauaile not too much to be rich but cease from thy wisedome wilt thou cast thine eyes vpon it which is nothing for riches taketh her to her wings and flyeth into the heauen Thus hee sheweth the vanity vnprofitablenesse of riches that we should not trauell to hoord vp heapes thereof to our own confusion as many worldly minded men doe Vse 2 Secondly it is our duty to walke plainly and sincerely to be true Israelites indeede in whom is no guile so we haue hope of sound comfort in the workes of our hands that we shall take vpon vs whatsoeuer the successe be This is it which Solomon teacheth Prou. 10 9. He that walketh vprightly walketh boldly but he that peruerteth his wayes shall be knowne It is a gracious thing for a man alwayes to haue a good cause and a good conscience Such a one feareth none euill but assureth himselfe of the protection of the Lord. But such as commit wickednesse without care or conscience shal be troubled with inward feares and chastened with outward punishments All men desire to auoyde perils and dangers to liue safely and without feare of euill but all men doe not take the right course nor vse the right meanes to attaine their end None think themselues in greater safety then such as giue themselues to craft and deceitfull dealing to filthinesse and vncleannesse to hypocrisie and dissimulation and to all excesse of wickednesse But these men wander wide out of the way and know not the place where safety dwelleth For none are further from safety and security then these are who when they shall say Peace and safety 1 Thess 5 3. then shall come vpon them suddaine destruction Looke vpon the examples of the old world drowned with the floud of Sodom consumed with fire of Dathan and Abiram couered and swallowed with the earth of Herod smitten of the Angel and sundry other wicked persons who haue felt the truth of this whose steppes if we follow we must look to their ends It is he that feareth God and walketh vprightly that is bold as a Lyon and goeth safely in his wayes hee hath this comfort which the other want that God will keep and defend him that he will be his protectour and deliuerer and therefore in all assurance is able to say Though I should walke through the valley of the shadow of death I will feare none euill Psal 2 3 4 27 1 50 15. Againe the Lord is my light and my saluation whom shall I feare The Lord is the strength of my life of whom shall I be afraid for they know the infallible promise Call vpon me in the day of trouble and I will deliuer thee This serueth to reprooue all such as giue or receiue deceitful wages with a supposed assurance of good successe when that which they goe about is against GOD and the rule of righteousnesse Thus the high-Priests dealt with Iudas they gaue and hee tooke money to betray into the hands of sinners the Lord of life but the curse of God fell vpon the one and the others So the Elders took counsell and offered large money to the souldiers to say that the disciples came by night and stole away the body of Iesus Math. 28.12 13. But if we depend vpon God for his blessing and would haue him to prosper vs in our enterprises wee must not turne into these by-pathes but keepe the straight way that leadeth to life which howsoeuer fewest enter into it shall bring vs to eternall life Lastly let vs learne to auoyde couetousnes Vse 3 and bee content with such things as God giueth and knoweth to be necessary and sufficient for vs This is it which the Apostle teacheth Godlinesse is great gaine if a man be content with that he hath for we brought nothing into the world and it is certaine we can carry nothing out therefore when we haue food and rayment let vs therewith be content 1. Tim. 6 6 8. This is the touchstone to try our hearts whether wee be couetous or not Who is it if he be demanded nay conuinced to his face will confesse he is couetous although hee circumuent his brother and defraud him in buying and bargaining though hee long and lust after his neighbours goods though he liue by miserable fraud and oppression though he grind the faces of the poore and care not how or which way he get yet who is it but will stiffely and stontly deny that he is couetous Seeing then euery one is accounted couetous and no man will father that which he doth beget bring forth nor confesse that which all the world seeth he doth notoriously practise let vs come to the rule how we may try him The workeman hath his rule and square to try his worke God hath left vs the leuell of the law hath set downe markes to examine and prooue euery mans worke The rule to try our affection is our contentednesse with our estate and a quiet resting in that portion which GOD hath allotted vnto vs Phil. 4 11. Thou sayest thou art not couetous and thinkest thy selfe
two brethren walke amongst the people of God I meane the Magistrate to rule and correct the Minister to teach and reproue sinne wil be suppressed and godlinesse will in some measure bee promoted and aduanced Heere then is a notable direction for all Magistrates fathers masters housholders and gouernors whatsoeuer to set themselues against euill doers seeing therby they shall finde the Lord fauourable vnto them Among all encouragements which Rulers who are as the gods of the earth haue giuen vnto them to beare the burden of the worke and the heate of the day Psal 82 6. none is more comfortable then this that by rooting out of the wicked and punishing the vngodly according to their vngodlinesse they bring a blessing vpon their owne heads a blessing vpon the places where they dwell and a blessing to their families in which they liue as wee see in Phinehas in this place of whom the Lord saith While hee was zealous for my sake among them he turned away mine anger therefore I haue not consumed the children of Israel in my iealousie and I will giue vnto him my couenant of peace and he shall haue it and his seed after him Who is it that doth not desire to finde the fauour of God in this life to leaue a blessing behind him But if God haue made vs Magistrates in the Common-wealth or Gouernors in the priuate family we cannot looke for any blessing at his hands to follow vs and ouertake vs so long as sinne is vnpunished and the sinner is not recompenced in the earth It is not enough for vs to be godly men except we labour also to be godly Magistrates We heard before that the boast of God could not prosper and preuaile so long as Achan was not found out but when he was stoned the blessing of God came vpon theÌ„ The Marriners in the ship could not be safe so long as Ionah was in it Ionas 1 15 but so soone as he was cast into the sea the sea ceased froÌ„ his raging Mark this yee Rulers of the earth and learne from hence yee Gouernors of hoâ—ses a profitable lesson so long as yee are zealous for the aduancement of Gods glory and for the rooting out of iniquity ye shall be blessed in your persons blessed in your children blessed in your families and blessed in your places and habitations Set your selues therfore with courage against sinne and God shall be with you He will prosper the works of your hands nothing shall be able to preuaile against you as the Prophet faith 2 Chron. 15 2. The Lord is with you while ye be with him and if ye seek him he will be found of you but if ye forsake him hee will forsake you Let euery one so farre as his calling stretcheth deale faithfully with God and shew their zeale in resisting sinne as it is sinne in whomsoeuer they finde it without respect of persons not fostering it in some because they are their friends nor winking at it in others because they are their children their seruants their kindred or acquaintance nor hating it in a third sort because they are their enemies but punishing it and striking at the roote of it without difference and partiality For many are enemies to some sinnes because they are enemies to the sinner and so hate the euill for no other cause but because they cannot abide the person But we should in punishing sinne ayme at the good and at the reformation of those that commit it we should loue the person and abhorre the euill like the Physitian that liketh his patient but hateth the disease But to examine our selues a little How far are we in these dayes from the sound practise of this point Haue wee a true zeale to punish offenders or are we careful to finde them out that euill may be taken away from vs Alasse who seeth not plainly except such as are wilfully blinde how cold and carelesse we are in setting our selues against sinne and opposing our selues against euill doers Doe not wicked men in al places lift vp their crests on high and walke with outstretched neckes without controllement that no man dare say vnto them Why do ye thus Nay are we not come to this passe that if one in a Parish settle himselfe to do good and offer to put too his helping hand to weede out malefactors will not twenty step foorth to speake for them to crosse such as shall go about to punish theÌ„ If any good cause be to bee promoted how backward are wee to further it How nice how squemish are we and pinch curtesie who shall goe before as if we were ashamed of it But if whoremongers drunkards harlots that are as the off-scouring of the world and the scumme of the earth bee brought before Magistrates to be rewarded according to theyr deseruings they cannot want many of theyr neighbours to countenance them to go with them and to speake for them What persons euer were there so lewd and licentious that haue not found diuers to entreate in their fauour Yea so desperate are our times seasons growne that if the diuell himselfe were incarnate and dwelled visibly among vs it seemeth likely that hee should finde some friends some spokesmen and mediatours for him But know this for a surety and carry it home with you vnto your houses and thinke of it vpon your beds that so long as you thus backe and vphold bad fellowes loose in life lewd in example you shall neuer want store of them We must not thinke euer to breake the heart of sinne except wee ioyne hand in hand one with another and all draw one way to suppresse it If a theefe were to be câ—rried to prison and one drew him one way another haled him another way he were neuer like to haue fetters cast vpon him In like manner so long as we are sundred and diuided one from another sinne encreaseth and getteth an head And we cannot assure our selues to obtaine any blessing of God so long as we nourish such serpents in our bosomes and doe not pull out the stings of them And as this ought to be a great encouragement to all in authority ouer others to consider the blessings of GOD that they bring to themselues and to their seuerall iurisdictions by breaking the necke of vngodlinesse so on the other side it ought to terrifie all negligent and carelesse Gouernors that are not ready resolute betimes to destroy all the wicked of the Land Psalm 101 8 and to cut off all the workers of iniquity froÌ„ the City of the Lord. Such bring a curse vpon themselues a curse vpon their substance a curse vpon their children a curse vpon their seruants a curse vpon their families a curse vpon their houses and habitations This should work a feare in their hearts and bring terrour and astonishment vpon their consciences seeing God will take away the sinner in his wrath but will require the sinne at the
them to the sight to mooue pitty in the seer Seeing therefore iudgements be the wages of sinne make vs fall before the enemy and bring vpon vs many calamities let al such as lye vnder any chastisement alway search ouer their wayes and descend into their owne consciences to see how they haue moued him to wrath and prouoked him to be their enemy This we see in the example of Ioshua wheÌ„ he saw the men of Ai preuaile ouer them and the people of God to turne their backs when he saw they were destitute of Gods defence who would no longer go out with theyr Armies he sought to finde out the true cause he humbled himselfe before God and neuer ceased vntill the sinner were apprehended examined condemned and executed Ioshua 7 7. The like practise doth the Prophet prescribe Lam. 3 39. Wherefore is the liuing man sorrowfull Man suffereth for his sinne Let vs search and try our wayes and turne againe to the Lord let vs lift vp our hearts with our hands vnto God in the heauens saying Wee haue sinned and rebelled therefore thou hast not spared This is the right way to stop the breach of Gods wrath and to call in his iudgements Manie haue fought out other wayes to weaken the force of the enemy aad to preuent the iudgements of God as in time of warre by arming themselues by hiring of soldiers by drawing confederates in time of dearth by robbing stealing lying defrauding shifting such like in time of pestilence by seeking to Witches and Wizards by taking themselues to flight and such other wayes But the Prophets and holy seruants of God in such times when wee lye open to wrath haue called vs to Repentance stirred vs vp to prayer mooued vs to humiliation and acknowledgement of our sinnes which haue deserued such chastisements Let vs all practise this counsell and wisely consider with our selues what the lord hath against vs and wherefore hee is angrie with vs that so wee may bee reconciled vnto him and brought into his gracious fauour againe Vse 3 Lastly this serueth as a notable aduaÌ„tage for the seruants of God when they haue any dealings against wicked men we haue comfort and encouragement from hence that wee shall assuredly preuaile against them because we haue to do with weak and naked men that are out of Gods protection If two goe into the field to fight and one of them be vnarmed and haue no weapon to defend himselfe he lieth open to the lust of his enemie to be wouÌ„ded and spoyled of his life who taketh comfort to see his aduersary come out against him without his armor So is it a blessed and comfortable thing to the children of God when they are constrained to meddle with euil men which are the enemies of God and of his trueth they haue comfort in God both in that themselues are vnder the couerture of his Armour and protection and in that theyr enemies are naked men and lye open vnto euerie iudgement This is it which is afterward remembred vnto vs in this booke where Ioshua and Caleb comforted the people agaynst the Canaanites saying If the Lord loue vs hee will bring vs into this land and giue it vs which is a land flowing with milke and hony but rebel not ye against the Lord neither feare ye the people of the Land for they are but bread for vs their shield is departed from them and the Lord is with vs feare them not Numb 14 9. Abijha the king of Iudah made this his great comfort going against a mighty army and spake to this effect vnto their enemies 2 Chro. 13 10 12. Where wee see that such as turne vnto God with all their hearts and worship him aright haue God their Captaine and Protector he is their buckler and defence but such as are enemies to God and his people Numb 14 1â— 43. are those that receiue many blowes and take many knocks on their heads and yet want a shield to safegard themselues but lye open to euery danger and cannot looke for victory they haue no armour of proofe to defend themselues This is a wofull and wretched condition yet so is it with all the vngodly who haue banished the Lord far from them For as he is farre from them in the practise of their life so hee will not bee neere them in the time of their distresse Let vs then make much of this comfort and lay it as precious balme vnto our hearts let vs be assured when wee haue to deale with the world or to wrastle with Gods iudgements if we haue the testimony of a good conscience that God is our defence and deliuerance wee shall not need to be dismayed nor feare what man can do vnto vs. For there cannot be a more notable encouragement in danger or in death theÌ„ to haue assurance of the prouidence and protection of God The Prophet Dauid greatly comforted himselfe in the sweete meditation of this presence of his hand Psal 23 1 4. and 27 5. 31 20. Let vs therefore be bold and of good courage in the causes of the Lord for where he is there is safety from danger peace from distresse and assurance neuer to be ouercome There dyed foure and twenty thousand The falling into idolatry and whoredom brought a great plague vpon the people not onely to the destruction of many of the Princes among them but to the ruine of many thousands of the people See here the greatnes of the plague and what hauock was made when wrath was kindled God did not spare them but executed his fierce indignation vpon them How great a iudgement was this and how were they weakned by it Hereby we learne That the wrath of God against sinners is vnspeakable Doctrine Gods wrath â—eing moued â—n full of rage greeuous and terrible His wrath beeing moued is full of rage and worketh great desolations and destructions in the world This is it which Moses setteth downe in his song Deut. 31 22. Fire is kindled in my wrath shal burne vnto the bottome of hell and shall consume the earth with her increase and set on fire the foundations of the mountaines c. This hath the Lord euer shewed in the examples of his iustice When the old world multiplyed their sinnes and abused the patience of God that abode in the dayes of Noah his wrath consumed men women children beasts fowles creeping things and all that had the breath of life vpon the face of the earth Gen. 7 21. So when the â—odomites exceeded in lust of the flesh in pride of life and in security of heart The Lord rained vpon them Brimstone and fire out of heaueÌ„ and ouerthrew the Cities of the plain and all the inhabitants of the Cities and that which grew vpon the earth Gen 19 24. The history of the manifold murmurings and rebellions of the people of Israel in the wildernesse is a plentifull witnes of this truth When they lusted for flesh and loathed
yet shall their sinnes dye with theyr persons and be remembred no more whensoeuer the sonne forsaketh those their wicked wayes No man therefore must cast them in the teeth or vpbraid any beleeuer with the sinnes of his vnbeleeuing parents If a man come of Turkish or Heathenish parents that neuer beleeued in Christ nor acknowledged the true God yet God will accept of those that forsake this infidelity and impiety who therfore are we that we should vpbraid them with the blots and infirmities of their fathers For as the godlynesse of the father shall nothing helpe the vngodly childe but the soule that sinneth shall die the death Ezek 18 20 so the vngodlinesse of the father shall nothing hurt the godly because he renounceth it and hateth it as an enemy The practise therefore of those is euill that lade and burthen with cart-loads of reproaches those that are not to be touched in their owne persons because of the vices and sins of their parents Vse 4 Lastly we must learne that it shall on the other side be no honor credite comfort or commendation to descend from godly and worthy Ancestors if we degenerate from theÌ„ as a base and bastard brood Ezek. 18 10 13. It is the manner of many to stand much vpon their pedigree which the very heathen derided as great vanity and accounted nothing indeede their own which themselues had not done for what hath a coward to do to glory in the valour of his Fathers And they made choise rather to descend of vnnoble Parents Ouid. metam lib. 13. so themselues were noble and renowned thorough vertue then to come of worthy Progenitors Iâ—uenal Saty. 8 and themselues to grow base degenerate out of kinde This did the Prophet tell Iehoiachim Ier. 22 15 16. Did not thy father eate and drinke and do iustice iudgement and then it was well with him he iudged the cause of the poore c but thine eyes and thy heart are not but for thy couetousnes and to shedde innocent blood and for oppression and violence to doe it Hence it is that Iohn the Baptist telleth the Iewes that they should not boast of theyr progenitors to say They had Abraham to their Father Mat. 3 8 9. They gloried much in this carnall priuiledge and thought the whol seed of Abraham by generation of the flesh to bee within the couenant of grace and should bee partakers of saluation and in a proud conceit of this external glory grew to contemne the Gentiles as a people forsaken of God But there is an Israelite in the couenant and an Israelite out of the couenant as there is a Iew that is outward and a Iew that is inward Rom. 2 29. 4 16 as there is an election that is generall and an election more speciall taken out of that generall There are sonnes of Abraham according to the flesh Rom. 4 16. and there are heyres of the faith of Abraham as the Lord himselfe saieth Mal. 1 2. Is not Esau Iacobs brothâ—â— Yet I haue hated Esau and loued Iacob Wherefore when the Pharisies said Wee haue Abraham to our father Christ answered If ye were the children of Abraham ye would do the works of Abraham but now ye are of your father the diuel Iohn 8 39 44. Let no man therefore reioyce in the flesh neither stand vpon the gifts giuen vnto others as it were to decke himselfe with the feathers of other birds Paul the Apostle of the Gentiles sheweth that hee might haue confidence in the flesh and if any other man thinketh that he hath whereof he might trust in the flesh he had cause much more hee was circumcised the eight day he was of the stock of Israel and of the Tribe of Beniamin he was an Hebrew of the Hebrewes and as touching the law a Pharisie Yet what things soeuer might be gaine vnto him the same hee counted losse for Christs sake yea as dung that he might winne him Phil. 3 7 8. Let euery one therefore labour to haue grace in his owne heart knowing That the iust shall liue by his owne faith Hab. 2 4. forasmuch as the faith of the father cannot profit the child that is without faith 12 The sonnes of Simeon after their families of Nemuel the family of the Nemuelites c. 13 Of Zerah the family of the Zarhites c. 14 These are the families of the Simeonites twenty and two thousand and two hundred In the description of this Tribe we are to consider the small number and little company in comparison of the other Tribes and of themselues also compared with the former summe For whereas before they were 59300 they are now onely as wee see 22200. If any aske what may bee the cause of this great abatement Obiection that there were so many before now fallen to be so few Answ The reason is to bee taken out of the last history remembred in the former chapter to wit that one of the Princes of the Tribe of Simeon being accompanied with many others of that Tribe and backed and countenanced with them committed a most shamefull and shamelesse acte before his brethren and brought a Midianitish harlot into the hoast in the sight of Moses yea he was no doubt a moouer and perswader of others to commit the like wickednesse whereby it came to passe that the greatest number of this Tribe perished with him in that greeuous plague For it was reason that as they did partake with him in the Whoredome so they should communicate together in the punishment Hereupon it fell out that whereas all the other Tribes in a manner surmounted the former account or at least equalled the same this fayled much of the former summe This is to be noted of vs in this place seruing as a good commentary and exposition of the words of Moses Deut. 32 6. where Simeon is wholly left out Doctrine It is hard to forsake society with wicked men wheÌ„ we are once entred into it This teacheth vs that it is a very hard thing to auoyd shun and breake off our society with wicked men when once we are entred into it but we follow and pursue it with greedinesse till we be punished together with them It is hard to bee kept from contracting friendship and fellowship with them they are cunning to insinuate theÌ„selues and if they be not called to vs they will call themselues and if they be not bidden they are as shamelesse guesse they wil inuite them selues If at any time they be thrust out of our company they will seeke to enter againe and if the doore be barred against them they wil winde in themselues like the Theefe at the window rather then they will stand without that is they will take all occasions to force themselues vpon vs. And if we finde it hard not to contract it we shall finde it much harder to breake it off being once contracted doubtlesse neuer harder then in these dayes of sinne wherein
12. how is it then that he omitteth this miracle Doubtlesse if he had receiued so great miraculous a benefit he would not haue forgotten it neither indeede could without note of vnthankfulnesse which was farre from that deuout and religious man Furthermore the setting vp of this miracle of the new-found fire hid in the pit and after discouered by the Priests and kindled by the Lord is the weakning and shaking of a great mystery and foundation of the Christian religion For it is written that the Iewes were stirred vp by the Prophets to proceed cheerefully in building of the Temple because the glory of that latter house should be greater then of the former Hag. 2 9 which prophecy is agreed vpon to be fulfilled in that Christ was borne while the second house stood which he made famous and renowned by his presence by his doctrine by his miracles Luke 2 46 7 8. There also did the Apostles begin the preaching of the Gospel which taking his beginning from Sion and Ierusalem was spread abroad from thence into all the earth Many were the priuiledges and prerogatiues of the Tabernacle framed by Moses and of the first house builded by Salomon they had the fire from heauen the Arke of the Couenant the pillar of the cloud the Vrim and Thummim and the succession of the Prophets but the second house built after their returne from captiuity wanted all these therefore while it stood the Messiah must come being greater then all these that through his presence who was to be the ruler in Israel Mic. 5 2 the glory of the latter house might be greater then the former and so the prophecy should be fulfilled But if this story were true which is broached by the writer of that book the latter Temple should bee more glorious and famous through this miraculous fire then the former For in the former the sacrifices were onely consumed with fire that fire was sent from God and nourished by the continuall ministery and attendance of the Priests but in the latter temple they should haue had not onely the same fire with the other but the fire preserued by a wonderfull miracle that in a contrary element Fire burned â—nto water water into fire yea heere are many miracles heaped together for as that fire was preserued in water so of that thicke water into which it was changed was the fire kindled againe 2 Macab 1 22 and that which is more when the sacrifice was consumed Nehemiah is said to haue commanded the water that was left to be powred on the great stones whereby was kindled a flame which was consumed by the light that shined from the altar verse 31 32. And this is so apparent that the Iewish Rabbines that haue the vayle before their eyes or rather before their harts haue acknowledged the truth herof that the 2 house had not that fire which the former had contrary to the opinion of that writer And yet notwithstanding the euidence of the former reasons and the confession of the Iewes themselues hee sticketh not in the next chapter to alleage the Prophet Ieremy as if he had commanded them that were carried away to take with them the Tabernacle the Arke and the fire as hath beene signified 2 Maccab. 2 1. But to leaue all these assertions deliuered with warrant let vs come to the doctrine offred to our considerations in the destruction of the 2. Doctrine It is a sin to decline from the worship of God sons of Aaron because they offred strange fire to wit that it is a sin impiety which the Lord leaueth not vnpunished for any man in the outward worship of God to decline from the Law of God He appointed to burne euery sacrifice with fire taken from the Altar which was continually kept and nourished for that purpose They altered Gods ordinance and are therefore striken suddenly from heauen so that it is a great sinne for any Church or particular person to swarue from the Law of God in the worship of God as appeareth by many examples testimonies of holy Scripture 1 Sam. 13 12 13 14. 2 Chro. 26 16 17 18. Math. 15 9. Col. 2.20.21 22. The grounds are plaine first because the Reason 1 word of God is the rule of all things that wee are warranted to do and more generally it is the rule of Gods worship so that to decline from this rule to the right hand or to the left must needs be a great sinne which GOD abhorreth Deut. 12 8 13 32. In an art to vary from the rules of the art is a great errour thr carpenter and mason are guided by their line and leuell the Law of GOD is the square and rule of his worship the more closely wee keepe our selues to this rule the more warrantable are our workes if wee decline and depart from it wee wander in errour and the farther we goe from it the more we are out of the way Secondly that starting and swaruing from the Law reprooueth and checketh the wisedome of God who is Wisedome it selfe Pro. 9 1 as if we were able to direct him and knew what belongeth to his worship better then himselfe An artificer in his worke cannot abide to bee checked and controlled by those that know not so well what belongeth vnto it as he doth Iam. 4.12 so the wise GOD the supreme Lawgiuer cannot endure that men should decline from the order which hee hath settled and established in his worship and prescribed vnto them in his Word and therefore he accounteth it a great sinne and impiety in any that attempt the same This reprooueth the Church of Rome Vse 1 which is as a body infected with many diseases and running sores For their whole worship in a maner is an apostacy from God full of dangerous wounds that cannot be cured as wee may see by their worshipping of images prayer in a strange tongue communion vnder one kind and an hundred such like horrible corruptions which are so many prophanations of the worship of God These men set the Law of God at nought and thinke themselues wiser then he and preferre their owne traditions before his commandements and so worship him by the precepts of men Math. 15.6 which is a vaine worship and maketh his Law of none effect Secondly it serueth as a direction to the Vse 2 Church what they receiue to godly Magistrats what they establish by their authority that in the worship of God they alwayes set the law of God before their eies allow nothing but that which is grounded vpoÌ„ the rules of the same that they adde nothing to it take nothing froÌ„ it For this cause the King must write him a coppy of the Law in a booke that it may be euer with him that he may reade in it all the dayes of his life and learne to feare the Lord his God Deu. 17 18 19. This was taught to Ioshua chap 1 8 and
brethren his vnkles Lastly if his father haue no brethren the inheritance must descend to the next kinsman whatsoeuer he be of his tribe and family Here a question may bee asked whether this law binde in conscience all Nations and persons for euer Quest And many things may be saide of it and for it as most equall and the voyce of nature it selfe Neuerthelesse all things considered Answ I rather take this law to be among the Iudicials that do not necessarily tye all places persons to the performance of them Hence it is that it is saide afterward verse 11 that it is a statute of iudgement and to whom not to all Nations but to the children of Israel so that though some of their iudiciall and politicall lawes do binde yet all do not as we see in Exodus where they are handled in the 21 22 23 chapters Secondly this law appointeth that the inheritance must of necessity passe from one to another from the father vnto the childe c. without any interruption if then this order must hold as a perpetuall ordinance for euer it should be vtterly vnlawfull to sell a mans inheritance for any cause or vpon any occasion or to buy a mans inheritance because the Iewes were as well tyed to that and if they did it must returne to the owner again at the yeare of Iubile as wee reade in many places of the Law of Moses Leuit. 25 23 24 Numb 36 8 and it appeareth farther in the practise of Naboth 1 Kings 21 3 when Ahab required of him his Vineyard eyther by way of sale or exchange he answered The Lord forbid it mee that I should giue the inheritance of my fathers to thee Thus doth God ordaine that euery mans Land should keep and continue within his owne tribe and not passe from tribe to tribe which would bring much confusion and an intermingling of one tribe with another all which were peculiar to this people Thirdly God ordained it as a statute also in Israel that the eldest should haue a double portion of all that a man hath because hee is the beginning of his strength therefore the right of the first borne is his this is grounded vpon the same reasons that this is yet who accounteth this precisely imposed vpon all as a morall ordinance Nay M Dod exposit on 5. Command some of good note and name in the Church are of opinion that they should receiue the best portion that are best and inherite most that haue most grace in theyr hearts and therfore they take not this precept to be as a president to binde all posterity And if this do not necessarily binde why should the former Fourthly the words of the law in this place do not seeme to mee as a law of annexing the inheritance to these that it should not be lawfull to alter this course It is saide if a man dye and haue no sonne or if he dye and haue no daughter then shall the inheritance descend thus and thus but this hindreth not but a man while he liueth may by will or otherwise make conueyance of his estate and this law is nothing against such conueyance Lastly we find that the Israelites themselues did sometimes giue inheritance to their daughters euen while they had heyres males as appeareth in Caleb Iudg. 1 15. 1. Chron. 2 18. Salomon was not the eldest sonne of Dauid yet hee succeeded his father in his kingdome and had more then all the rest To conclude if grace must haue the first place vertue must make the heyre then nature must giue place to grace But to leaue this doubt Doctrine Propriety of goods is the ordinance of God let vs come to the Doctrine for heereby wee learne that the propriety of goods is the ordinance and blessing of God he hath appointed that men should haue theyr possessions peculiar to themselues in this life So did Abraham buy a possession for buriall and paied for it currant money among Merchants Gen. 23 16 he layde no clayme to it before he had purchased it as if it had beene no lesse his thē any other The Patriarkes chalenged as proper to themselues the Welles which by theyr owne labour and industry they had digged and complained of wrong and violence when they were taken from them Gen. 26. To this end did God appoint that euery Tribe should haue inheritance giuen them by lot Hence it is also that wee reade that the faithfull haue had possessions and retained their possessions and are saide many of them to bee exceeding rich to haue possession of flocks possession of heards and great store of seruants and others are saide to become great to haue siluer and gold and iewels Gen. 26 24 as Abraham Isaac Iacob Ioseph Obadiah and infinit others In the New Testament wee reade of Iohn the Euangelist of Ioseph of Arimathea a Disciple of Christ who honoured the buriall of his Master of Lazarus raised vp by Christ his two sisters of Simon the leaper of Ioanna of Susanna and these liued in the daies of Christ and had possessions After his ascension many beleeuers solde theyr possessions Tabitha was full of good works Cornelius the Captain gaue much almes to all the people Philemon and Philip and sundry others all which professing and some of them preaching the Gospel are no where commanded to abiure their possessions and to renounce their houses and lands neyther did they betake themselues to a supposed community knowing that priuat possession and Christian profession stand together and do not one ouerthrow the other as hath bene plentifully declared elsewhere Reason 1 The grounds of this doctrine are very apparent First God approueth of buying and selling or else the first Christians might not haue solde their possessions and taken money for them and they did alienate them from them not because they could not lawfuly be possessed but because the poore should be releeued Act. 4 34. The Lord likewise giueth rules in the Law for the right ordering thereof Leuit. 25 15. Secondly God commandeth almesgiuing to the people as an holy and Christian dutie which he also promiseth to reward to a cuppe of cold water Matth 10. and euery where he commendeth the releeuing of the wants and necessities of their poore brethren threatneth the contrary Deut. 15 11. Thirdly hee forbiddeth stealing and wronging one of another in temporall things and hurting one an other in their goods Exod. 20 15. As also the defrauding one of another Mark 10 19. Lastly euery man hath his children proper to himselfe euery man knoweth his owne children and can say These are mine these are not mine Now children are part of their fathers goods as appeareth Iob 1 As then they are proper vnto euery man so also ought other goods that euery man may know his owne Vse 1 This reprooueth the Anabaptists that would bring in a communion or rather a confusion of all things who while they goe about to
it self who notwithstanding are saued in the day of the Lord. This appeareth in Lots wife Gen. 19 she looked backe contrary to the commandement of the Angel and was turned into a pillar of salt Her offence might seeme little at the first and the punishment to be ouergreat howbeit we must not measure sinne by the outward acte but by the commandement and will of God which is the onely rule of righteousnes This her disobedience seemeth to proceed from infidelity vnthankfulnesse curiosity and the immoderate loue of the world of the substance which they had left behind and therefore she is punished and made as a mirror and monument of Gods iustice which Iosephus testifieth to continue to his time Ioseph antiq Iud. lib. 1. ca. 1◠yet we doubt not but her soule was saued and she receyued to mercy The like we might say of Iobs childred they were all sodainly slaine by the fall of the house wherin they were assembled yet they gaue good testimony of their godlynesse in their life for as no euil is recorded of them in the Scripture so it appeareth they were wel taught and trained vp in the feare of God by their carefull father euen in the daies of theyr youth God heard their father when he praied for them when bee sent for them they came dutifully and obediently vnto him if they had despised that God whom their father worshipped he would not haue said It may be my sonnes haue blasphemed God and it had beene a vaine thing for him to speake to them of sanctification Moreouer if their bankettings feastings had bene like our Wakes and reuels which they commonly call Yeauals or drunken feasts of such as call themselues good fellowes he ought to haue forbidden their meetings and not to haue prayed to God to pardon their sins which they might commit in their meetings and thereby suffer them to liue in the continual practise of sin forasmuch as that were to mocke and dally with God not desiring pardon for sinne past but to craue free liberty to sin for the time to come And if the father had doubted of their saluatiō no doubt hee would haue bewailed their destruction Lastly it is to bee noted that they feasted in their owne houses they did not run to Ordinaries or haunt Ale-houses or frequent Tauernes neither did they feast euery day like the rich glutton whose daily dinners were daily feasts for hee did nothing else but feast euery day neither did they keepe companie with ruffians swearers drunkards swaggerers and such like but they inuited one another to witnesse their good will and to continue mutuall loue among themselues The like wee might say of Vzzah that stayed vp the Arke and was stricken with sodaine death because he laid his hand vpon the Arke 2 Sam. 6 7. So was it with Vriah the faithfull seruant of Dauid yet he was slain by the sword of the Ammonites 2 Sam. 11 17. Iosiah that good king serued the Lord from his youth yet dyed hee a violent death and was slaine by Pharao Nechoh at Megiddo and al the people of the land mourned for him 2 Kings 23 29. Reason 1 Thus doth God deale with his owne children oftentimes they are chastised in this world lest they should be condemned with the wicked in the world to come 1 Cor. 11 32. Secondly those whom God loueth hee loueth vnto the end Ioh. 13 inasmuch as all his giftes are without repentance Rom. 11. therefore temporall chastisements cannot alter his loue or make frustrate the gifts that once he hath bestowed vpon his children Thirdly euen his owne people sinne against him for in manie things we sinne all Iames 3 ver 1. and therfore when they sinne against him he chastiseth thē with death as with a rod howbeit his mercie he neuer taketh from them Thus did Iosiah offend he would not heare the word of the Lord which was brought vnto him therefore he was smitten by the hand of God Vse 1 This teacheth that it is a false rule and a deceitfull measure to iudge of the saluation of men by temporall things whereas commonly all things fall out alike to the godly vngodly Eccl. 9 12. Many there are that wil take vpon them to iudge and censure men to bee out of the fauour of God because sometimes they dye sodainly and sometimes strangely and contrarywise if they dye in their beddes quietly and calmely they conclude that they must necessarily bee the children of God for that cause onely But if we haue no better testimony to discerne a childe of God then this note we may soone be deceiued for this may often happen more by the nature of the disease then through any grace in the soul of the diseased The constant course of a mans life is the best witnesse what is in man A man may dye rauing and haply blaspheming and yet be the seruant of God by the violence and rage of some sicknesse disturbing the head and the braine For as Paul sayeth It was not hee but sinne that dwelled in him Rom. 7 15 so I may say it is not they that raue and blaspheme it is the force of their sicknesse to which they do not consent and againe a man may go away like a Lambe and yet dye out of Gods fauour and go to hell as Iob chap. 21. verses 13 14. Vse 2 Secondly this reprooueth the Popish sort that commonly condemne Zuinglius a sound defender of the true and Apostolike faith Zuinglius defended because he died in the field as a good Patriot against the enemies of his country Hee did no more then euery true Minister and faythfull man ought to be ready to do Hee was slaine with the sword of wickedmen but that death was an honourable death Hee exhorted the people to constancy in the faith as the Priest is commanded in the Law to do Deut. 20 23 It is no reproach to dye in a good cause and a iust quarrell If he had dyed as Sanders an arch enemy to the Queene and State dyed in Ireland in the rebellion which himselfe had procured who died distracted and in a frenzy to behold the hand of God gone out against him and all his plots and proiects crossed O what outcries would these men then haue made he died as a Traitor against his lawfull Prince in the Popes quarrel and was in the field against his owne Soueraigne whereas Zuinglius dyed with his owne Cittizens in a good cause and was lamented of all good men Lastly we must take heed we doe not iudge Vse 3 rashly and rigorously of the Churches sorrowes and afflictions albeit they seem oftentimes both strong and strange when God feedeth them with the bread of teares giueth them teares to drinke in great measure Psal 80 5. The dead bodies of his seruants haue the enemies giuen to be meate to the fowls of the heauen and the flesh of his Saints to the beasts of the earth their
5 Lastly it is the duty of all Gouernors to looke to theyr families and therefore GOD beginneth with them and directeth the commandement vnto them Why the commandement of the Sabbath is directed to gouernors and that for these causes First because they must giue an acount of theyr gouernment to God of whō they haue receyued it who is the high Commander and generall Master in Heauen and Earth and of all theyr soules that are vnder their charge forasmuch as hee will search and enquire not onely how ciuill and iust among men and toward men our gouernment hath beene but how godly and religious Secondly GOD setteth them in the first place to teach them that God requireth at their hands to teach theyr families to command theyr sonnes and housholds to feare God to bring them vp in his faith feare and in true religion Eph. 6 4. Gen. 18 19. Thirdly because they must go before them by good example and practise of all holy duties as Paul wold haue Timothy to do 1 Tim. 4 12 as we look for any comfort at the Lords hand in that great day of his dreadfull iudgement when he will bring euery worke to light with euery secret thing whether good or euil Eccl. 12 12. If we haue beene examples in good things we shall receyue euerlasting life if examples in euill euerlasting death Fourthly the Lord singleth out the father and master in the first place because if they go before and leade the way the rest of the house wil quickly follow after Iohn chap. 4 verse 53. Acts chapter sixteene verse 32 contrarywise if they yeeld not obedience for conscience sake to the duties of the Sabbath they may by the abuse of their authority hinder frustrate the holy endeauours of his children seruants Hence it is that many fathers vrge their children many masters command their seruants to go about their owne busines and send them from place to place at that time when they should attend to the holy commandement of the Lord whereas both of thē might well and lawfully reply to their fathers and masters and say with Christ our Sauiour Luke 2 49 Wist yee not that I must be about my fathers businesse Lastly the Lord layeth this waighty charge vpon them that such as are vnder their gouernment may yeeld willingly and cheerfully to Gods will considering how straight a charge God hath giuen to all gouernours If they should do it of their owne head or lay an heauy burden vpon thē which themselues would not touch with their little finger the charge could carry no authority It is not therefore their fathers or masters that restraine them of their liberty tye vp their wicked and wandring affections but GOD himselfe to whom all obedience is due The father doth shew loue to his children whē he restrayneth them from wickednes the master doth no wrong to his seruants that brideleth them from following theyr owne willes and pleasures So then the poynt to be learned and practised is that we must first keepe the Sabbath in our owne persons and begin reformation within the doores or closets of our owne hearts or else we will be very remisse negligent in reforming of others or if we be forward we shall bee charged and chalenged to be hypocrites while we teach others but doe not teach our selues Rom. 2 21. Secondly we must cast our eyes vpon others and looke to them that belong vnto vs that they may sanctifie the Sabbath as well as our selues It is not enough for vs to come to the house of of God alone but wee must come with the trayne of our families as a Captaine with his army Psal 110 3 and 42.4 The father oftentimes is praying in the Church when his children are playing in the streetes The master many times sitteth in the house of God when his seruant lyeth at the alehouse The wife sometimes goeth with her husband to the sermon when the daughters and maid-seruants eyther are sent or suffered to runne to lasciuious dancing and wanton company whereby theyr mindes and oftentimes theyr bodyes also are defiled as it fell out to Dinah Gen. chapter 34 verses 1 2 and so the saying of Salomon is verified Prouerbs chap. 29 verse 15. A childe left to himselfe bringeth his mother to shame But haply some Masters will alleadge for themselues that their seruants are vnruly Obiect as the vntamed heyffer and will not be ordered by them that they are much greeued they can preuaile no more with them and that they breake out and will not be holden in by them I answer Answer this is not a good plea but a vayne excuse and no better For if thy authority serue to bridle them and keepe them vnder in the sixe dayes how commeth it to passe that thou wantest power to preuayle ouer them on the seuenth day Can wee rule them in our owne cause and can wee not rule them in the cause of God Haue we meanes to enforce them to looke to our businesse and want wee meanes to compell them to do Gods busines It seemeth therefore to me to be rather want of will in vs Obiect then of power If we pretend farther that they be incorrigible and will haue their owne swinge and be at theyr owne liberty that day Answ we haue no warrant to burden our houses with such persons that will neither serue the Lord nor obey vs but rather infect others that liue with them The Prophet Dauid professeth that they should not serue him that were vngodly his eyes should bee vpon the faithfull to dwell with him but the wicked should not tarry in his house Psal 101 6 7. Why then should wee keepe them in our house that loue not the house of God Wee will quickly discharge that seruant which hath no care of our businesse why then will we trouble our selues our house with him that is vnfaithfull toward God Thus then wee see the care that all ought to haue of the Sabbath both master and seruant father and sonne husband and wife But alasse the prophanenesse of our times is so great that the Sabbath is in a manner vtterly contemned we giue him least seruice on that day wherein we are bound to giue him most duty For we see heere vnder the Law how the Lord commandeth that the daily sacrifice which euery morning and euening was offered should bee doubled vpon the Sabbath But our people for the most part performe single seruice and double impiety vpon that day The greatest seruice is done to our selues or that which is worse to the diuell But of the Sabbath we haue spoken before chap. 15. 11 And in the beginnings of your moneths yee shall offer a burnt offering vnto the Lord two yong Bullocks and a Ramme and seuen Lambes of a yeare old without spot 12 And three tenth deales of flower for a meat offering c. 13 And a seuerall tenth deale of fine flower mingled with oyle
offering c Let vs first speake of this feast of Trumpets Some of the Rabbines fantastically suppose that it was instituted in remembrance of the offering vp of Isaac Of the feast of Trumpets the vses to vs. or of deliuerance from being offered which conceite is idle and nothing at all to the purpose Others imagine that it was appointed vpon occasion of the warres that the Israelites had with the Amalekites and other Nations vnder the conduct of God to put them in remembrance that the whole life of man is nothing else but a continuall warfare Iob 7 1. 2 Timoth. 2 1. Of this feast we read Leuit. 23 24. This was accounted as a Sabbath an holy conuocation wherin they must do no seruile worke Therein the trumpets or cornets sounded alowd and the sound thereof was heard farre and neere Of this also in part we haue spoken before chap. 10.1 Let vs come to the Vses hereof in regard Vse 1 of our selues which serued of purpose to stir vp the people to returne vnto God praise and thanksgiuing with ioyfulnesse of heart for all his benefits according to that in the Psalmes Make a ioyfull noise vnto the God of Iacob take a Psalme and bring hither the Timbrel the pleasant Harpe with the Psaltery blow vp the Trumpet in the new Moone in the time appointed on our solemne feast day Psal 81 1 2 3. So Dauid hauing experience of Gods good hand toward him in many preseruations Title composed the 18 Psalme as a testimony of his thankfulnes for his deliuerance from the hands of all his enemies from the hand of Saul So I should thinke that the cause of this feast was to be a feast of remembrance for his manifold mercies receiued in the wildernesse that thereby they might stirre vp themselues to be vnited in God And the cause of the institution of this feast seemeth to be contrary to that which followeth which is the feast of fasting For as the Iewes had a day to humble themselues by fasting so they were also to haue a day of reioycing that when they heard of those Trumpets they should stirre vp themselues to returne to GOD with ioy of heart And albeit we neyther heare nor haue these Trumpets sounding in our eares to call vs to the Temple and place of his worship yet ought we to praise his name cheerefully and readily with spirituall ioy and gladnes continually Esay 35 2 3 10. with singing thanksgiuing Esay 49 20 21 for it is certaine the faithfull onely haue true cause to reioyce Psal 32 11. 33 1 the vngodly haue no cause at all Esay 48 20 21 22 but rather to weepe and lament Luke 6 25. Secondly it reproueth the Popish sort who Vse 2 endeuour to follow this commandement as if it belonged to Christians as a precept in our dayes and therefore haue a resemblance of it once a yeere by ringing of bels yea at euerie solemne feast they thinke God is well paid pleased when they haue rung their bels lowd and lustily and thereby wakened the ghostes of such of their friends as are dead Such practise is no better then sorcery and witchcraft which is retained among them And hence it is that they ascribe more force to their hallowed and consecrated bels then euer GOD gaue to the sound of these Trumpets For they ascribe vnto them being once hallowed a spirituall power against thunder lightning and euill spirits for that cause they are not ashamed to baptize them and to exact great summes of money of the people for that purpose which was one of the greeuances wherof the Princes of Germany complained in the assembly at Noremberg But this feast serued onely for the people of old time and therfore they mingle the Law the Gospel together and bring in a Linsy-wolsy religion contrary to the will and commandement of God Vse 3 Thirdly this warneth vs of the preaching of the Gospel concerning Christ the Sauiour of the world the conqueror of all our enemies and of them that hate vs Esay 58 1 Zach. 9. For this was a warlike instrument Num. 6.31 Iosh 6. God hath caused the doctrine of saluation to be sounded out in the world so that all haue heard the sound of it Psal 19 4. Rom. 10 18 Such a Trumpet was Iohn the Baptist the forerunner of Christ who was sent to prepare the way of the Lord Mark 1 1 2 to call vpon them to repent because the kingdome of God was at hand And this commendeth to the Ministers in the execution of their office diligence carefulnesse continuance cheerefulnes and zeale 1 Cor. 9 17. 1 Pet. 5 2. Vse 4 Lastly as the Ministers must bee the Lords Trumpets so indeede ought euery faithfull soule to bee a Trumpet For when this feast was yeerely obserued such as heard the trumpets were warned by it all the yeare after to stirre vp and awaken themselues remembring that God doth call them as with a lowd voice daily that they should yeelde vp themselues soules and bodies vnto him to worshippe and serue him as he requireth When this feast was celebrated solemnized all the males were not commanded to repaire to Ierusalem as they were at the three more solemne feasts Exod 23 17 to wit if they were free-men and in health able to go to the place of his worship Deut. 12 6 16 2. And hence it is that the Iewish Doctors out of that Law of all males appearing before rhe Lord three times in the yeare do exempt and discharge eleuen sorts and therefore they say that women seruants are not bound but all men are bound except the deafe and the dumbe and the foole the little childe and the blinde and the lame and the vncircumcised and the olde man and the sicke and the tender or weake which are not able to go and trauell vpon their feet neuerthelesse though the people were far from Ierusalem when this feast vvas holden and that they could not resort thither daily to doe sacrifice in the Temple yet they were to consider in their absence that sacrifices were offered there euen in their behalfe and God was worshipped there in the behalfe and name of all the Tribes True it is this figure is passed away and vtterly abolished by the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ howbeit this remaineth that we our selues should serue for trumpets For as the Temple being destroyed wee must be spiritual Temples vnto God so the Trumpets being taken away euery one of vs must be spiritual Trumpets that is we shold rouze vp our selues because we are naturally so besotted and wedded to the world and vnto the vanities heere below that it seldome cometh into our minds to thinke of God of the Gospel of the kingdome of heauen Our eares are so possessed with the sound of earthly things and our eyes so dazled with the pleasures of the flesh that we are as deafe and blind men that can
I thinke to mocke at the passion of Christ Lastly they make their Fasting to bee meritorious and to deserue remission and forgiuenesse at the hands of God and so prefer their owne traditions before the precepts and commandements of God Lastly wee must learne the true vse and end of fasting and the nature of it To this Vse 3 purpose wee must know what kindes there are of it what it is what are the parts of it and the sundry corruptions wherwith it hath beene stayned The seuerall sorts kindes of fasts First there are diuerse sorts of fastes there is a faste prescribed by the learned Physician to preserue or restore health when the body is troubled with repletion Secondly the fast of sobriety and temperance Romanes 13 13 1 Corinthians 9 25. 1 Thessalonians 5.6 1 Peter 5 7. Of this Bernard speaking sayth Serm. de quadrag Let the eyes eares tongue hand and soule it selfe faste let the eyes faste from curious sights and al wantonnesse let the eares faste from fables and euill reports let the tongue faste from slander and murmuring and rayling speeches let the hands faste from euill workes and the soule from sinne and doing our own will Luke 21 34. Ezekiel 16.49 Thirdly there is a forced and constrayned fast as in time of famine when we can get nothing to feed vpon to this wee may adde the poore mans faste who often fasteth because he hath nothing to put in his belly Fourthly there is the miraculous faste which cannot bee brought into imitation such was the faste of Moses of Elias and of Christ himselfe Exodus 34 28 1 Kings 19 8. Matthew 4 2. But of these we haue nothing to say at this present There is another fast that is pointed out in this place which is the religious fast The Lord commanded by Moses that euery soule once in the yeare should humble it selfe in fasting before the Lord in one of the great assemblies of his people Whether fasting be ceremonial Leuit. 16 29 30 31 and 23 27 28 c. And albeit the ceremonie of the day be taken away Galatians 4 by the comming of Christ yet the thing it selfe remaineth and continueth in force as well as a day of rest for Gods seruice◠albeit the Iewish Sabbath bee abolished The circumstances of morall duties may bee changed but the substance may not be abrogated For where the same causes continue there the thing it selfe abideth Wee haue as great cause of humiliation as euer the Iewes had of making our prayers feruent being as much subiect to coldnesse as they were and as great cause to bee carefull that the wrath of God doe not breake out vpon vs or being broken out to desire to haue it returned backe and the sword of God put vp againe into his sheath And therefore this holy exercise is of as great and necessary vse as euer it was and it remaineth in as full force and strength as euer it did Ioel 2 12. Luke 5 33. 1 Cor. 7 5. Acts 13 2 3. Let vs therfore in the next place see what it is What a religious fast is Fasting is an abstinence for one day commanded of the Lord from all meats drinks and delights of this life thereby to make solemne profession of our humiliation It is an abstinence from all meates and drinkes All the people came to cause Dauid to eate meate while it was yet day but Dauid sware saying So doe God to me and more also if I taste bread or ought else till the Sunne be downe 2 Sam. chapter 3 35. Ion. chapter 3 verse 7. They were commanded to put away theyr best rayment Exod. chapter 33 verses 5 6. The Lord saide vnto Moses say vnto the children of Israel Yee are a stiffe-necked people I will come suddenly vpon thee and consume thee therefore now put thy costly raiment from thee that I may know what to doe vnto thee So the childrē of Israel laide their goodly rayment from them c. To abstaine from mirth musicke from pleasures and all recreations Ioel 2 verse 16. 1 Chron. 7 verse 5. Dan. chapter 6 18 and in stead of these to giue themselues to weeping mourning and lamentation Nehem. chapter 1 verse 4. For this cause they had theyr sackcloth and ashes to signifie that they were not worthy of any attire and that they were no better then dust and ashes This was to continue one whole day 2 Sam. 3 35. Iudg. chapter 20 verse 26. 1 Sam. chapter 14 verse 24. 2 Sam. chapter 1 verse 12 and at euen when they came to eate Chemnit examen Concil Trid. tom 4. de Ieiunio they did not seeke delicate meate or fill themselues with wine or strong drinke or fare daintily to pamper the flesh but were content with such as came to hand and vsed that sparingly also they fed vpon the bread of teares Psal 80 3 and mingled their drinke with weeping Psal 102. Sometimes indeede they continued their fast longer as occasion serued and vpon extraordinary causes Ester 4 16 Acts 9 9. Neh. 1 1 2. 2 Sam. 12. Dan. 10.1 2. Furthermore I adde it was commanded of God both in the Law as wee shewed before and in the Gospel Luke 5 33 35. The end of this ordinance is for our further and better humiliation Leuiticus 23 27 16 29 Psal 35 13. Deuteron 10 12 1 Kings 21 27 28 29 2 Chron. 12 6 7. Ezra 8 21. Of this there are two sorts The religion fast is of two sorts for the religious fast is eyther priuate performed by one or moe in a family that our prayers may bee more effectuall Nehem. 1 4. 2 Sam. 12 16. Psal 35.13 2 Sam. 3.35 Psal 69 10. Dan. 9. and 10. Acts 10.2.30 Luke 2.36 Ester 4.16 or else publike performed by the whole congregation Ioel 2.12 Ionah 3 7 It ought not to bee vsed of a few and therefore all sorts of people should come to the same as on the Sabbath day and none absent themselues from the assemblies Now of both these fastes we must consider the parts that some are outward The parts of a fast and some inward The outward parts pertaine to the body and are called a bodily exercise 1 Timothie 4.8 as to abstayne from meate and drinke watching in prayer abridging of our sleep such like commodities delights and pleasures of this life thereby to make vs fitter for the inward grace of the minde that the body being thereby humbled and the flesh pulled downe the soule may also be humbled before the Lord. Obiection But it will bee obiected that God being a Spirit regardeth not these outward things forasmuch as hee will bee serued in spirit and truth Ioh. 4 24. Rom. 14.17 1 Cor. 8.8 Mat. 15 11. Answ I answere we must consider that fasting is the Lords ordinance and hee commandeth this abstinence and therfore it oght not to be left vndone because we are bound to all that which he commandeth
aduantage that an enemy hath to suffer him to be first in the field or to come to our doores whereas it is the wisest and safest way to take the field before and rather assault then defend Secondly no man should seeke to shift himselfe from the Magistrate but know that his authority is a sufficient warrant when the warre is iust Against the Anabaptists that resist publike authority Lastly this condemneth the life of Pirats and Rouers and robbers that liue by spoyling and killing and stealing from all without any respect of person all is fish that commeth to theyr net Iudg. 11 3 Esay 33 1. These preuayle for a time but in the ende they that spoyle shall be spoyled and they that deale treacherously shall haue others to deale trecherously with them Furthermore against whom are the Israelites sent out to warre against the Midianites theyr open and professed enemies The Doctrine Doctrine We are to wage warre with an open and knowne enemy He against whom we wage warre must be knowne to be an enemy Deuter. 21 verse 1. The Reasons If it be otherwise that wee respect not against whom we fight or whose Reason 1 blood we shed we are fighters against God and he will fight against vs yea destroy vs 2. Chron. 13 12 16. Secondly friends and brethren must not fight and striue one against another but dwell together in loue peace and vnity Gen. 13 8. Thirdly it addeth courage in that we do know we shall hurt and wound our enemies 1 Sam. 4 9 and 17 48 36. The name of a brother slaketh courage and abateth the care to prouide any furniture so on the other side the name of an enemy kindleth the desire of fighting and maketh more diligent to arme accordingly The vses follow This reproueth those that make warre secretly Vse 1 or openly with theyr good friends 1. Chron. 35 20 21. therefore wee should make difference betweene a brother and an enemy and examine the true causes of breaking before we make warre with any Iudg. 11 12 to 28. Secondly against such as nourish ciuill mutinies as Manasseh against Ephraim and Ephraim against Manasseh 2 Sam. 15 so did Absolon and 20 1. Sheba Thirdly against those that flye from theyr Countreymen to the enemy 2 Sam. 15 31. Many haue beene faulty this way and guilty of treachery and rebellion to these we may ioyne such as treacherously intend to fight against theyr owne Nation when it is gathered together against the enemy contrary to that which the Philistims conceyued of Dauid though he were among them 1 Sam. 29 4 Let not him goe downe with vs to battell lest in the battell he be an aduersary to vs for wherewith should he reconcile himselfe vnto his master should it not bee with the heads of these men But some that were among vs haue beene guilty of that crime which the Egyptians falsely surmised suspected concerning the Israelites Exo. 1 10. Let vs deale wisely with them lest it come to passe that when there falleth out any warre they ioyne vnto our enemies and fight against vs. Lastly it reproueth those that iudge euery man and euery estate euery nation people to bee fit to be fought withall likewise such as murmure against the going out of men out of their Country thogh it be against enemies Numb 13 31. Besides consider that the Priest is willed to go with them verse 6 and afterward they that fought this battell must abide out of the Campe seuen dayes and purifie themselues all theyr rayment verse 19 20. Wherby they are warned to take heed of all sinne in going to warre and in the execution of it Doctrine All sin must be auoided in them that go to war The Doctrine All that are employed in warre must bee carefull to auoyd all sinne Deut. 23 9 10. We ought to beware of sinne at all times but thē especially when we go into battell and are to stand in the face of the enemy The Reasons First the consideration of Reason 1 the state wherein we do stand we are in ieopardy euery houre are in the greatest most manifest and eminent danger we may fall for euer in a moment neuer rise againe which also our sinne will hasten and bring suddenly vpon vs Leuit. 26 14 17. Secondly God forsaketh them in battell that by sinne forsake him before they come to the battell Iudg. 10 13 14. Thirdly it is most probable much to be feared when many are gathered together out of diuers places educations and natures that one will infect another if they take not heed Esay 2 6. Fourthly the prosperity florishing of the Church of one side or the ouerthrow desolation of it on the other side consequently the gayning of glory to God or the hinderance thereof doth much depend vpon that action Exod. 14 13 14. Vse 1 The vses It standeth vs vpon to reconcile our selues to God before warres be enterprized Iudg. 20 26. Then we may go to the battell with peace comfort then we may fight with boldnesse and courage Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of his Saints they shall rest from theyr labours and theyr workes shall follow them Secondly it reproueth such as then giue themselues greatest liberty to sinne to steale to lye to sweare to whore to kill hence it is that they say to haue a dye in one hand and an whore in another is souldier-like as if the souldier and Captaine had a dispensation to commit sinne and to breake all lawes diuine humane without restraint or controlement 1 Sam. 30 16. Iud. 5 30. contrary to the examples of sundry good godly Captaines mentioned in the Scriptures who beleeued God were deuout and religious taught theyr houses the feare of God and prayed him continually Mat. 8 5 to 14. Acts 10 1 2 7. 2 Sam. 20 10. 1 Sam. 25 15 16. These are examples for men of that profession to follow Thirdly it serueth directly against those that thinke theeues drunkards swearers whore masters Atheists and Libertines to be the fittest souldiers to fight the Lords battels who indeed are fitter to fight for a tyrant or an vsurper Iudg. 9 4. 2 Chron. 13 7 and to be vsed in extremity and necessity rather then where there are plenty of others 1 Sam. 22 2. 2 Chron. 14 8. Obiect But it will be saide They are a burden to the Land thus the Country shall be well rid of them I answer that through them we rather are like to be rid of many good and profitable members that shall goe with them and among them Answ Againe it is good indeed to bee freed from them but wee must be rid of them by good meanes Rom. 3 8 howbeit wee may not do euill that good may come thereof Thirdly there is no confidence to be reposed in such who being vnfaithfull to God it may be presumed they will bee vnfaithfull also to theyr Prince whereby great
as wee haue receiued from forraine enemies and domesticall And what blessings wee haue all receiued in particular what tongue can expresse what heart can comprehend Doth not GOD on the other side requyre much at our hands O let vs beware and take heede lest these blessings bee turned into curses and his mercies into iudgments CHAP. XXXII 1 NOw the children of Reuben and the children of Gad had a very great multitude of cattell tand when they saw the land of Iaazer and the land of Gilead that behold the place was a place for cattell 2 The children of Gad and the children of Reuben came and spake vnto Moses and to Eleazar the Priest and vnto the Princes of the congregation saying 3 At aroth and Dibon c. 4 Euen the countrey which the Lord smote before the congregation of Israel is a land for cattell thy seruants haue cattel 5 Wherefore said they if we haue found grace in thy sight let this land be giuen vnto thy seruants for a possession and bring vs not ouer Iordan COncerning the great victory giuen ouer the enemies of Israel wee haue already spoken now wee come to the diuiding of the inheritance among the Conquerors according to their estate and condition wherein consider three things The contents of this chapt First the occasion of distributing the land of the Midianites the victory being obtained Secondly the conditions of this distribution Thirdly the agreement and sending of them into the possession The occasion is in these verses the two tribes and the halfe had many cattel vpon which occasion they come to Moses and request this land which they had lately seazed into their hands the chiefe townes whereof are reckoned vp that they might sit down there not bee compelled to passe ouer Iordan they thought they might speed themselues nearer home and neuer trouble themselues to goe so farre The sons of Reuben are in the first verse set before the sonnes of Gad because Reuben was the eldest and first borne and yet oftentimes in this Chapter the sons of Gad are set before them the cause whereof seemeth to be this Why the sons of Gad are set before the sonnes of Manasseh because they were the authors of this counsell to shift and prouide for themselues and to aske of Moses the land of the Midianites From hence sundry doctrines may bee pointed out Doubtlesse euery tribe had store of cattell for Gen. 46 32 they are said to bee shepheards men of cattell and Exod. 12 38 there went vp with them out of Egypt flockes and heardes euen very much cattell yet the tribes heere mentioned did especially and aboue the rest abound with cattell We learne heereby that God doth distribute his blessings differently hee giueth things temporall to one more and to another lesse as in his owne wisdome he seeth to be expedient and profitable for them He would haue vs stand in need one of another one nation of another one land of another one person of another that we might hold a communion among our selues al depend vpon him as vpon our soueraigne Lord. It is therefore the duty of one member to help another and to do good one to another euen as it is in the members of the body al haue not one office but euery one his speciall function but for the good comfort of the whole And as it is in temporall blessings so also it is in spirituall God giueth disperseth them variably These tribes do come to Moses to obtain their suit They attempt not by force or by fraud to get it they vse lawfull meanes they haue recourse to the Magistrate It is our duty therfore to go to the Magistrat to obtaine our right to make petition of lawfull things to him Again albeit the children of Israel smote this land of the Midianites yet it is said the Lord smote it because the labors endeauors of men come to nought of euery good action God is the principal agent the creature only the instrument is supported by his power From hence this ariseth that all good actions of the second cause are to be ascribed to the first cause as the chiefe worker therof See also the maner of their speech if we haue found grace in thy sight thus they speake to the Magistrate which teacheth that we ought to vse shew all reuerence humility both in word gesture to Magistrates and to our superiours Al these things are good serue for imitation but there is one thing more also must serue for our instruction though it be euil These tribes do seek their own profit altogether forget their brethren their mind was more vpō their own cattel then the procuring of the good estate of the rest Wee learne heereby Doctrine The loue of this world draweth from duties to God and man that the immoderate loue of this world is dangerous drawing to sin against God and to breake the bonds of nature Where the loue of the world of our selues is throughly settled it worketh a carelesse neglect of all others Abraham Lot loued as natural brethren nothing could separat them they went out of their countrey and from their kindred together Gen. 11 31 what seuered these but matters of the world when Lot looked on Sodome saw it fruitful as Eden he left Abraham and dwelled there which brought great trouble vpon himself Gen. 13. And afterward what caused Lots wife to looke backward c. was it not the loue of the things which he had left behind Gen. 19. Luke 17. Saul looked vpon the fattest of the sheep fel into disobedience lost his kingdom Achan looked vpō the wedge of gold the Babylonish garment set his hart vpon thē prouoked God against himself the host of Israel Ios 7 The like we might manifest by sūdry other examples of the yong man that came to Christ Ma. 19 of Iudas that betrayed his Master Math 26 of Demas that forsooke Paul and embraced this present world 2. Tim. 4. Reason 1 And no marueile For the loue of God the loue of the world are contrary the one to the other there is no affinity betweene them they are enemies and one cannot abide the other These can neuer looke each other in the face but by and by they turne their backs 1. Iohn 2 15 If any man loue the world the loue of the Father is not in him These two are as two contrary Masters no man therfore can serue them both for both require the whole seruice of a man both command contrary things Mat. 6 24. Secondly the desire of these worldly things is a ranke thorne Luke 8 and is the roote of all euill 1. Tim. 6. The hearts of men are hardened by it when once they are ensnared and taken in loue with it The world is a very harlot it speaketh faire promiseth much good it hath a painted
how the houre be spent so it be spent and respect not what they say so they haue said somewhat which is as fond a thing as if hee that buildeth an house should neuer regard with what stuffe he buildeth or hee that soweth whether he sow in the highway among the rockes and thornes or in his field Many there are that goe vp into the pulpit that neuer spend themselues nor waste their spirits nor decay their strength they are rather like those that are halfe asleep or stand vp to tell a tale or to vtter a dreame Whosoeuer is ignorant of the state of his people that neuer considereth hee speaketh to a deafe people that cannot heare but is carelesse in his place endangereth his owne soule and the soule of the people committed to his charge Hee then that would teach aright must put on zeale and be earnest in the Lords cause that so he may worke vpon their hearts and leaue stings in their consciences as Acts 2.37 while Peter preached they were pricked in their hearts and said Men and brethren what shall we doe Wee say commonly that cold coales heate no body It must therefore first come from his owne heart there must be heat there or else there shall neuer come any heate to others We see by experience that cold iron and hote can neuer be mixed together but before they can be tempered they must both of them be well heated in the fire so except the heart of the Minister and of the people be heated hee shall neuer fasten any thing vpon them or worke any good in them It is true it is the worke of the Lord to heate the soule as it is he that warmeth the body this hee doth by instruments the fire and the Sunne so hee doth the soule and conscience by his Ministers and by his word All parents are charged to whet the Law vpon their children Deut 6 7 if parents must do this to their children then much more ought the Ministers of God to be earnest in this duty If any aske wherein this earnestnesse and feruency consisteth I answer not barely in crying out with a loud voyce as many suppose For many men haue no voyce to speake loud and there are many that speake loud who haue little heate or zeale in them Some will be as earnest in alledging a bare testimony of Scripture as others can be in making application These doe it more out of vse or custome then from any feeling or touch of conscience in themselues Seeing then the earnestnesse that we require may be without the loudnesse of voyce and the loudnesse of the voyce may bee without earnestnesse wee must find it elsewhere to wit in the power of the Spirit that speaketh in him It is not the earnestnes of the voyce that is so much required albeit it falleth out many times where the heart is truly affected that there the voyce will be extended to the vttermost and yet euen in a weake voice proceeding from a weak body a Minister may truly shew the zeale of his heart as well as if the word were deliuered with a loud and powerfull voyce and God requireth no more then a man hath 2 Cor. 8 12. The Apostle saith that his bodily presence was weake among the Corinthians and his speach held as contemptible 2 Cor. 10 10 whereby it seemeth he was not one of the sonnes of thunder that had a great voyce neuerthelesse we find that the power and efficacy of the Spirit did both appeare and abound in him So then the Ministers of God must be zealous and feruent in their places that so they may the better discharge their consciences and also bring the more profit to those that are committed vnto them Vse 3 Thirdly it condemneth those that censure the Ministers of God for their earnestnes and zeale in deliuering the word of God Such persons as are ready to commend a seruant that is earnest in doing his Masters will with a good affection will condemne the Minister of God when hee deliuereth the word with such earnestnes These spare not to say to him as Paul did to Festus Act. 26 24 that they preach as if they were mad or beside themselues But if the answere of Paul will not serue and suffice these men who replyed to that accusation I am not mad most noble Festus but speake forth the words of truth and sobernesse Acts 26 24.25 let them take the words of the Prophet Hoseah chap. 9 7 the spirituall man is mad for the multitude of thine iniquity The abundance of iniquity and the obstinacy of wicked men running on in their sinne as a violent flood that runneth ouer the bankes were able to make the Minister mad with crying to them to leaue their sinnes and to forsake their euill wayes when they are so set vpon them that say the Minister what he can and let him cry out as loud as he list they will not abate one haire or a pinne of their pride or remit one houre of their prophaning the Sabbath or drinke one draught nay not one drop the lesse or the couetous person giue one penny or halfe penny the more to relieue the needy members of Christ I say the consideration of this were able to make the Minister euen mad in deliuering of his message which God hath put into his mouth If a father should be beside himselfe for the wickednesse of his gracelesse children would not euery man pitty the father and spit in the faces of those children and hold them worthy of all punishment but what would they say to such children as should go vp and downe and boast themselues that they were the causes of their fathers madnesse Are there not some graceles hearers O that there were not too many that when they haue made their Minister as it were mad with reprouing them that will insult ouer them and glory among their companions that they haue made their Minister preach as if he were madde howbeit if it be for the glory of God and the benefit of his people they need not care nor esteem to be iudged of men or account it any disgrace from the mouthes of gracelesse people to be accounted mad we must walke through good report and euill report it skilleth not therefore though wee be reputed madde so it bee for a good cause for the beating down of prophaning the Sabbath of contempt of the word of oppression pride couetousnes and such like enormities There was not a man more meeke vpon the earth then Moses yet when he came from the mount and saw that the people had sinned he presently grew so angry that hauing the two Tables of the Law in his hand written by the finger of God he threw them downe to the ground and brake them in pieces The people of this generation account their Ministers for a lesser matter then this to bee mad and out of their wittes but while they cry out aloud that their contempt
or are in our mindes as when they are releeued and helped out of theyr misery For as we remember God when we serue him so we remember the needy when we succour them It is noted of Saul and al Israel that they went to releeue Iabesh Gilead when it was beleagred by Nahash the Ammonite who would make a couenant with them vpon no other condition but that he might thrust out all their right eyes and lay it for a reproch vpon all Israel 1 Sam. 11 1 2. So did Dauid and his men goe to releeue Keilah spoyled and oppressed by the Philistims chap. 23 5. The booke of the Iudges is full of this argument they thought it theyr duty to releeue the enthralled estate poore condition of the Church lying vnder the hard yoke and heauy seruitude of the Moabites the Canaanites the Midianites the Ammonites the Philistims and sundry others So that all Gods seruants although themselues were free from trouble yet must they put too theyr hands and set too theyr shoulders and employ all theyr strength as farre as God enableth them to deliuer the Church from trouble and to procure the present benefite and good estate thereof Wee shewed before in this chapter that we must haue some compassion and a fellow-feeling of the miseries and afflictions of Gods people this doctrine goeth farther and pierceth deeper and teacheth that we must put foorth our selues to maintaine the publike cause of the afflicted church and procure the peace thereof Reason 1 And so much the rather wee ought to doe this because of the wicked mindes and wretched endes that the vngodly set before theyr eyes For what is it I pray you that the enemy the common aduersary and oppressour of the Church looketh after and layeth before him Is it the persons of them that they seeke to spoyle or is it to take away theyr goods and substance from them or any other thing that might bee deare vnto them in earthly things All these indeed are sought after but are these the chiefe marke and scope that they ayme after or would these taken away coÌ„tent them No no they shoote at a farther thing to deface the seruice and worshippe of God and to blaspheme his glorious Name being themselues the children of darknes and not able to beare the light of the truth they oppose themselues against the same The Citties and Altars of our GOD ought to bee of greatest account and in highest price more deare to vs then thousands of gold and siluer for which we must be content to leaue father and mother wife and children that we may with freedome of conscience enioy professe the truth This meditation was it that moued Ioab when he went out with a strong hand saw the enemies gathered together to roote out the Church out of the Land and the truth out of the Church to fight against them 2. Sam. 10 12. Be of good courage and let vs play the men for our people and for the Cities of our God and the Lord doe that which seemeth him good wheâ—e hee sheweth that the chiefe motiue to waxe strong and valiant in battell was to maintaine the Cities and seruice of God Secoâ—â—â—y this hath promise of a great blessing Reason 2 and a good yssue it is no vaine or fruitelesse thing whereunto we are moued Many men are discomfited and quite out of heart because they see no blessing annexed But howsoeuer the persecuter and oppressor for a time preuayleth and entreth into the houses and habitations of God yet theyr destruction sleepeth not God hath reserued them as the chaffe before the winde and as the stubble before the fire Resting therefore on the gracious promises of God and knowing that Heauen and earth shall perish Math. 5 17. but no one iote shal passe or faile from his word beeing assured that the couenant that he hath made is surer then the couenant of the day and the night of the Sun and of the Moone wee must arme our selues with this assured perswasion that the destruction of the enemy is determined as Esay 16 3 4. speaking to Moab he saith Take counsell execute iudgement c then he addeth the reason for the extortioner is at an ende the spoiler ceaseth the oppressours are consumed out of the Land Esay 16 3 4. Wherefore albeit the enemies of God and his people seeme long to florish to glory in theyr wickednesse and to insult ouer the godly that are vnder the crosse yet they shall not escape the wrath and vengeance of God so that none should be ashamed to thrust theÌ„selues into danger to maintaine the common cause of the Church The vses follow First this putteth vs in Vse 1 minde of the estate of the faithfull which oftentimes endure more trouble in this world both inwardly outwardly then any other as were easie to be shewed and proued by the examples of Abraham Isaac Iacob Ioseph Iob Ieremy Dauid and Christ himselfe the perfect patterne of suffering affliction It was no otherwise with his Apostles also and experience teacheth vs that the church in this world fareth no better as it complaineth Lamen 1 12. Is it nothing to you all yee that passe by Behold and see if there bee any sorrow like vnto my sorrow which is done vnto me wherwith the Lord hath afflicted me in the day of his anger Thus it pleaseth the Lord to weane them from the loue of the world because he loueth them would haue them long after heauen and heauenly things We are oftentimes so peruerse and vntoward that we must be put into the fire that we may be refined and reformed and must endure many greeuous corrections that we may bee framed to delight in spirituall things Besides Satan and his instruments do hate vs and labour continually to seeke our destruction and therefore let vs neuer promise to our selues worldly peace and prosperity neyther be offended at the great afflictions which we heare to come vpon the godly but rather prepare our selues to looke for one trouble to come vpon the necke of another whiles we liue vpon the earth Vse 2 Secondly conclude from hence the fearefull wofull miserable estate of the church when all the friends and comforters of it are gone when they that should be the shield and shelter of it do flye backe and dare not shew theyr faces as often it falleth out then onely faith for the present and hope for the time to come must hold vp our heads that we sinke not into the bottome of despayre This is it which the Prophet saith I looked and there was none to helpe and I wondred that there was none to vphold therefore mine owne arme brought saluation to me c. And I will tread downe the people in mine anger and make them drunke in my fury c. Esay 63 5 6. When Haman the aduersary of the Iewes whose malice was hereditary vnto him and deriued from his fathers had plotted the ruine
And Drusius obserueth that many such examples are found in the Priests which married wiues of other Tribes Now the cause that he had possession in another Tribe is because his inheritance fell in the Land of the Amorites on this side of Iordan not in the Land of Canaan on the other side Out of this diuision wee might obserue in that the children of Gad build Cities that the building of fortifications and strong holds is not vnlawfull prouided that we put not our trust confidence in them Obad. verse 3 4. And that the children of Machir tooke the Citties of the enemies we learne that the people of God are oftentimes victorious in battell But to passe ouer these obserue a notable point of theyr sincerity in cleauing to God and abolishing the monuments of Idolatry that they would not reteyne the former Idolatrous names of the two Citties Nebo and Baalmeon but changed them that they might no more bee had in remembrance nor the people whom God had chosen to be holy vnto himselfe Doctrine The reliques monumēts of Idolatry are to be abolished bee acquainted with them This teacheth that God will haue the remnants and monuments of Idolatry to be vtterly abolished and all occasions that might draw vnto it to be taken away not only Idolatry it selfe to be destroyed but the memoriall of it and the meanes that may bring it among his people againe Hence it is that the Apostle Iohn chargeth the Church not onely to beware of Idolatry but of the Idols themselues 1 Iohn 5 21 for hee shutteth vp the Epistle with this Little children keepe your selues from Idols If we suffer Idols to haue entrance into the Church wee shall not long bee free from Idolatry it selfe Therefore the Prophet declareth his hatred as well of the one as of the other when hee saith I will not make mention of their names with my lips Psalm 1◠4. Zach. 13 2. When God promiseth the ouerthrowing of Idolatry he promiseth withall the vtter destroying of the Idols themselues and that the remembrance of them shall bee cut off and perish out of the mindes and mouthes of men Esay 1 18 and 30 22. Hos 2 17. The reasons are plaine First because God Reason 1 would not haue his people snared by such occasions for they are as stumbling blocks layd before his people to cause them to fall and therefore the Lord saith Deut. 7 25. The grauen Images of their gods shall yee burne with fire thou shalt not desire the siluer or gold that is on them nor take it vnto thee lest thou bee snared therein Secondly it is sayde to be an abhomination Reason 2 to the Lord Deut. 7 25 for whatsoeuer is vnpure is abhominable vnto him and our nature is prone to this false worship is hardly kept from a corrupted religion This teacheth vs first of all what to thinke Vse 1 of the religion of the Church of Rome for as it is a false Church so it is vpholden by a false religion wherein not onely some reliques and remnants of Idolatry are to be found but most grosse open and palpable Idolatry is maintained like to that practised by the Gentiles themselues To manifest this to bee true in sundry particulars first obserue that they teach men to worship things that are without sense images of siluer and gold of wood and stone and yet they are vncertaine what worship to giue them Aquinas one of the chiefe schoolemen and a principall pillar of the Romane faith hath deliuered that the Image of Christ is to bee worshipped with the same worship that is due to Christ himselfe that Christ himselfe remaineth in the Image Bellarmine denyeth this and teacheth that they may not teach so neuerthelesse he holdeth a middle course that the image may be worshipped so farre as it doth represent Christ Againe they teach that we are to worship the Saints and yet it is certaine that some of them are false and feygned Saints such as are so farre from being holy men that they were neyther holy nor men as I haue shewed at large elsewhere because they neuer had life nor beeing Some they worship for Saints that are now by all probability in hell and of whom themselues make question whether they were saued or not Moreouer they say we are to pray to the Saints that the Saints heare our prayers and by that meanes they pray to the Image of the Saint but whether they heare vs by the swiftnesse of theyr hearing or by the reuelation of some Angel that standeth by vs and reporteth it to the Saint we shall know of them when they know thēselues but I beleeue they will take time and leysure to resolue vs. The like wee might say of theyr breaden god whom they worship also and looke for helpe from it and yet they are altogether vncertaine whether it bee the body of Christ or not because theyr consecration dependeth vpon the Priests intention so that we may truely say vnto them as Christ did to the woman of Samaria Ye worship ye know not what we know what we worship Iohn 4 22. Vse 2 Secondly this teacheth vs to abhorre and abandon all false worship whatsoeuer as that which can neuer minister any peace or comfort of conscience and labour to lay a good foundation that so we may bee established in the present truth For doubtlesse this is the cause why many fall away and embrace superstitiō because they were neuer wel grounded neyther tasted the sincere milke of the word of God that they might grow thereby 1 Peter 2 ver 2 3. And howsoeuer the Gospel haue bene purely preached and professed in this Land yet the greatest sort remaine as newters or as indifferent men neyther hotte nor colde and consequently fitte to be made a prey vnto the wolues I meane to the Priests and Iesuites that lye watching in corners for such proselytes and when they haue gayned them they make them sometimes two-fold more the children of hell then themselues Wee must therefore be carefull to haue the principles of true religion planted in vs that there is but one God and one Mediatour betweene God and man the man Iesus Christ and that there is but one meanes to attaine to saluation But the greatest part of our people know nothing at all as they ought to know And let the Minister in conscience of his duty to GOD and the Church preach in season and out of season 2 Tim. 4 2 yet scarse one among tenne is able to giue an account of their faith They are content to liue in their ignorance and despise knowledge are blindly led by blinde guides that cannot informe them in the wayes of the Lord and so both of them fall into the ditch Many shut their eyes because they will not see and refuse to heare the word which is a precious pearle of such price that rather then they would want it they should sell all that they haue to
Eleazar the Priest and Ioshua the son of Nun. 18 And ye shall take one prince of euery tribe to diuide the land by inheritance 19 And the names of the men are these Of the Tribe of Iudah Caleb the sonne of Iephunneh 20 Of the Tribe of Simeon Shemuel c. 21 Of Beniamin Elidad c. 22 Of Dan Bukki c. 23 For the tribe of Manasseh Hananiel c. 24 Of Ephraim Kemuel c. 25 Of Zebulun Elizaphan c. 26 Of Issachar Paltiel c. 27 Of Ashur Ahihud c. 28 Of Naphtali Pedahel c. 29 These are they whom the Lord commanded to diuide the inheritance vnto the children of Israel in the land of Canaan This is the second part of the chapt where the persons are appointed and named which ought to diuide the land these are of 2. sorts the chiefe and principall were the priest of the Church and the Captaine of the hoast the rest were ten Princes chosen out of the ten tribes so that two tribes are left out to wit Reuben and Gad because they had their inheritance befalne them already at their owne request on this side Iordan All these Princes are particularly expressed by their names and by the names of their fathers and all are ioyned in equall commission together that nothing should be done with partiality to whose arbitrement and determination all were bound to stand From hence three questions may bee raysed First Obiection what need there was of any Princes to diuide the land and giue the Tribes their possessions seeing this was to be done by lot I answer Answ the one of these doth not take away the other there was vse of them both For seeing the lot could not bee vsed except the land were diuided into ten parts or Prouinces therefore it pleased God to vse the helpe and ministery of men to diuide it into tenne parts after which diuision made the lots wer cast by iudgement whereof euery Tribe had his portion of the land Thus we see how both of them were very necessary and that the one did not ouerthrow or disanull the other Againe Obiect why doth God ioyne ten other Princes to Eleazar the Priest and to Ioshua the son of Nun were not these two sufficient Answer I answer that which belongeth to all ought to be done of all and thereby God taketh away that enuy which might he cast vpon them when the matter was indifferently decided by a seuerall Prince selected out of euery seuerall Tribe Thus the mouthes of all were stopped and euery one perswaded to rest without complaint or contradiction in the deciding which they should make Thirdly the question may bee asked Obiect Why the Priest was employed in this diuision For some haply will maruell that matter of temporall inheritance in which himselfe and the rest of that tribe had no other portion but the Lord should be committed to him that had the charge of the Tabernacle and this may seeme altogether impertinent to his function I answer Answ this was done for sundry waightie considerations For this was not without a mystery Why the high Priests helpe was vsed in the diuision of the land And as euery ceremony had his signification so heerein the Priest was a figure of Christ to whom the spirituall inheritance belongeth who is ascended to prepare a place for those that are his in heauen Secondly this was done in regard of the Priests Leuites for albeit they had no inheritance in the land yet some part and parcell fell vnto their share out of euery Tribe as we shall see in the following chapter Thirdly if any controuersie should arise in this great and waighty busines of making a stable and vnchangeable diuision that might remaine among their posterity for euer they might haue the Priest at hand for direction and to aske counsell for them at the mouth of God Lastly that this whole action might bee sanctified to them theyr children it was to be begun with prayer and to be finished with thankesgiuing for which the Priest was the fittest according to the saying of the Apostle Coloss 3. verse 17. Whatsoeuer ye do in word or deed do all in the name of the Lord Iesus giuing thankes to God and the Father by him This diuision offereth diuers instructions In that Eleazar Ioshua the cheefe of the rest appointed to set out the land are named before other it teacheth that superiours whose head God hath lifted vp aboue their bretheren ought to giue good example to others Againe wee see that God maketh choise of men to bee his instruments so that not onely those things are to be holden diuine and of diuine authority which are done immediately by God himselfe but such also as are done by men assigned to their office by him Thus God hath called men and not Angelles to preach the Gospel whereby hee regenerateth vs and maketh vs heires of his kingdome if we receyue the same by fayth We are therefore to submit our selues vnto it and to bee content to be informed and reformed by it no otherwise then if an Angel from heauen nay no lesse then if God himselfe should speake vnto vs Luke 10 16. 1 Thess 2 13. Acts 10 33. This is the way to heare aright Furthermore obserue the faith of this people They were not yet come into the land they had not passed ouer Iordan nor obtained one foote there the Canaanites yet dwelled in their Cities and armed themselues to resist them they had strong Cities walled vp to heauen and mighty men of strength and stature to oppose against them they had a generation of Gyants mighty men that were as so many Goliahs to bid defiance to Israel yet we see they are occupied in diuiding the land and haue Princes appointed to determine the same and all of them are no lesse busie in the work then if the land were already conquered subdued vnto them which sheweth to vs the nature of faith according to the description of the Apostle Heb. 11.1 Faith is the substance of things hoped for the euidence of things not seene for by it the elders obtained a good report This we saw before in the daughters of Zelophehad how zealous they were in the cause of their father to haue a part of the inheritance particularly to themselues True it is this is touching a temporal promise or a promise of a temporall blessing howbeit it had reference typically to the eternall inheritance in the heauenly Canaan So then this teacheth vs that true faith apprehendeth appropriateth Doctrine True faith is of an applying nature and applyeth Gods promises as if they were present True faith is of an applying nature It doth not onely assent vnto the promises of God but maketh application of them to our selues and both are necessary to saluation Ier. 31 33 Esay 25 9. Cant. 2 16 and 6 3. Iohn 1 12. and 6 51 35 and 3 14 15. None had comfort by the brazen
Salomon was not ignorant but knew well enough what was true honour yet he giueth this counsell not to seeke any honor by reuenge Prou. 24 29. Say not I will do vnto him as he hath done to mee I will render to the man according vnto his worke It is the common sicknesse and disease of the world to requite like for like taunt for taunt and rebuke for rebuke and they thinke they may doe it lawfully and measure to others that measure which they haue measured vnto them whether it bee in word or deede stripe for stripe blow for blow wound for wound But this is a part of our naturall corruption which did appeare in the auengers of blood mentioned in this place Vse 2 Secondly as it reprooueth errors in opinion so it doth likewise errors in conuersation in the practise of life which meeteth with many abuses First here is reproued the common practise of fighting and quarrelling which alwayes beginneth with hatred oftentimes endeth with blood These are they that make no conscience of doing hurt and iniurie vnto others 1 Thess 4 6. 1 Cor. 6 7 8. Many do hold it vnlawfull to strike the first stroke and to offer the first blow and minister occasion of strife but if another strike them and begin the fray they thinke they may lawfully strike againe and return as good as is brought and that with an ouer-plus and aduantage This is to make Magistrates stand for ciphers and Lawes to bee of none effect or to waxe rusty in bookes as a sword in the scabberd Christ reproueth this retayling of like for like both by word and by example By word Matth. 5 39 40 41. Ye haue heard that it hath bene said An eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth but I say vnto you resist not euill but whosoeuer shall smite thee on the right cheeke turne to him the other also c. By example for when he was smitten before the high Priest he smote not agayne Iohn 18 22 23 but defended his owne innocency So did Micaiah the Prophet 1 Kings 22 24 25 and Paul the Apostle Actes 23 3 they defended their cause by word but smote not with the fist These examples of the best we ought to haue before vs to bee guided by them who were ledde by the good spirit of God But in our daies when men are charged with contempt of Lawes and Magistrates of God himself in pursuing their priuat grudgings and quarrels if they can say Why did he giue the occasion Why did he begin with me Why did he strike the first stroke They thinke they haue spoken wisely and answered the matter very sufficiently But thus might the Prophets and Apostles as well haue pleaded for themselues and giuen as good a reason of their dealing if they had stricken againe yet they stayed their hands and would not giue blow for blow and they are commended in the word of God The Apostle would neuer haue set foorth the patience of Christ for our imitation who when he was reuiled reuiled not againe and when he suffered he threatned not but committed himselfe to him that iudgeth righteously 1 Pet. 2. vers 13 if he might haue done wrong for wrong but he sheweth that Christ suffered for vs leauing vs an example that we should tread in his steps Secondly this condemneth the practise of many masters who doe after a sort nourish quarrels and contentions as much as in them lyeth within their owne doores For if they haue a seruant who being prouoked stricken by his fellow-seruant will not by and by flye in his face and strike again or being challenged the fielde will not take vp the bucklers and answer the challenge they account it the tricke of a coward and esteem such as vnfit seruants to dwell with them For if hauing a defiance giuen him he take not vp the gantlet they thus reason and conclude with themselues If hee will not draw his weapon in his owne cause he will neuer draw it in mine if he will not strike for himselfe being prouoked he will neuer strike stroke for his master if he be assaulted This may be a rule from humane policy but it is no rule in Christian piety neyther is it after the doctrine which is according to godlinesse It is the duty of seruants being stricken to complaine vnto theyr masters and it is no disgrace or reproch to do so except it be a shame and dishonor to submit themselues to Gods word Euery master is a Magistrate within the walles of his owne house to order his seruants family aright Euerie master is a magistrate in his owne house Hee must giue no approbation to priuate reuenge but make peace among them teach them to suffer wrong rather then to offer and prepare to beare a new iniury rather then seek to reuenge an old as we heard before by the expresse commandement of Christ Not that we should vnderstand his words literally to turne the other cheeke to him that hath stricken one or to giue away our cloake vnto him that hath taken away our coat for Christ him selfe being smitten did not so but hee speaketh comparatiuely do so rather then reuenge thine owne cause But as challenges into the field are vnlawfull so none is bound in honor to answer such challenges Neyther let any man thinke it is a disgrace and discredit to refuse a challenge No disgrace to refuse a challenge For besides that true grace and glory standeth in obedience vnto God wherefore I pray you serueth the master in the house and the Magistrate in the common-wealth but to take vp quarrels that arise the one among his seruants the other among his subiects It is a principall part of their office to decide and determine the differences betweene seruant and seruant betweene subiect and subiect And remember this rule that there can bee no credite gotten by sinning against God Vse 3 Lastly we must take notice of this corruption and shew the duties of loue one to another euen toward our enemies Luke 6 33. Esay 11 6 7 9. Matth. 5 44. 1 Pet. 2 21 23. Now the holy Scripture layeth before vs sundry motiues to moue vs to lay aside all maliciousnesse and desire of reuenge Motiues to moue vs to lay downe reuenge and to shew our selues courteous and gentle kinde and tender-hearted one toward another First except we forgiue we can haue no hope or assurance to be forgiuen but iudgment shal be mercilesse to them that shew no mercy Matth. 6 14 15. Iam. 2 13. Matth. 18 35. We shall finde such measure at the hands of God as wee our selues measure vnto others And Christ enforceth the truth of this by doubling of the sentence both for greater certainty of the matter and for deeper impression in the conscience Secondly God hath forgiuen all his children for Christs sake He might haue many iust quarrels and controuersies against vs for our
sinne voluntary or vnuoluntary and withall he sheweth that such vnwilling man-slaughter is a sinne Yea this is so cleere a point that Cardinall Allen forgetting the doctrine of his fellowes and the foundation whereupon they builde in his booke of popish pardons chapt 5 telleth vs out of the Councell of Ancyre holden well neere 1300. yeares since in the purest time of Christian religion when our aduersaries dare not say that the faith was corrupted that the Apostles and Bishops haue euer beside the preaching of the Gospel exercised the power of the keyes coÌ„mitted to the Church and inflicted due punishment for euery deadly sinne iustly respecting the greeuousnesse thereof and among the rest he noteth that for murtherers if it were not voluntary were appointed seuen yeares penance but if it were wilfull till the ende of their life Now would this Councell so ancient and so pure as the Iesuite pretendeth haue enioyned so long penance and punishment for innocent persons and such as had committed no sinne at all So then to ende this matter albeit the Lord acquit the party after a sort that hath slayne a man vnwittingly so that there shall no iudgement of death passe vpon him yet hee was constrayned to forsake his owne house and inheritance and to dwell in a strange place and to suffer many inconueniences to his decay and impouerishing and peraduenture his vtter vndoing his wiues and children Wherefore God would haue the party that offendeth vnwittingly neuerthelesse to abide some punishment to the intent he may humble himselfe And I suppose there is no good man if such a thing should befall him but would be humbled and greeued for it all the dayes of his life and craue of God forgiuenesse of what is past albeit there were no euill meant on his part and likewise pray vnto him earnestly for the time to come that he would rule his hands and his feete better so order all his steppes that he neuer swarue froÌ„ his holy commandements Now to come to the ground of the Doctrine three sorts are heere directed touching blood the people the auenger and the Iudge The people is restrayned the auenger is permitted the Iudge warranted and allowed The people is restrayned not permitted the auenger is permitted not restrayned the Iudge is permitted and allowed nay commanded to draw the sword The people sinne if they shed blood the Iudge if he do not This teacheth that it is a sinne for men to do that which GOD hath appointed to bee done Doctrine We may not doe lawfull things vnlawfully when they haue no particular calling or commandement for them to doe it This is manifested vnto vs in the facte of Zipporah the wife of Moses taking a knife and circumcising her sonne Circumcision was one of the sacraments that God had ordayned that euery male of eight dayes should be circumcised and haue the foreskinne of his flesh cut off Exo. 4 25. howbeit she sinned greeuously because she would doe it without a calling which was for man not for the woman to do and therefore it appeareth shee had no moe children as we obserued elsewhere chap. 12 and beside she wanted the presence and company of her husband a long time after and when she returned vnto him shee was vexed and afflicteâ— by the emulation of Miriam aâ—â— Aaron So Saul sinned in offering vp sacrifice who ought to haue stayed for the comming of Samuel sacrifices were commanded of God but he did it without a calling therefore Samuel telleth him he had done foolishly 1. Sam. 13 14. The like we might say of Vzziah 2 Chron. 26 16 otherwise a good king he went into the Temple of the Lord and presumed to offer incense which was peculiar to the Priests and therefore hauing no direction from God though hee did a good thing yet he was presently smitten with leprosie 2 Chr. 26 14 20. This we saw before in Korah and his company chap. 16. Amnon abusing his sister Tamar by filthy incest ought by the law of God to suffer death Absolon killeth him with the sword he did that which God commanded Leuit. 18 9 29 and Dauid had to answer for it because he put him not to death neuerthelesse Absolon sinned greeuously in the doing of it because he was no Magistrate 2 Sam. 13 28 So then the point is plaine that a man may sinne and that greeuously in doing the things that God commandeth when he hath no warrant to do them The grounds are these First he doth it Reason 1 without any commandement from GOD. Whensoeuer a commandement is limited to persons and places to them it is a commandement and to no others The commandements and orders that are directed to such as are free of a citty or of a company or incorporation are no commandements to those thar are forrainers so in this case a commandement to some maketh it a sinne to them if they leaue it vndone whereas on the other side the not commanding maketh it a sinne to others that doe it because it is the commandement that maketh things eyther lawfull or vnlawfull Where there is no sight there can be no blindnesse but it is blindnesse when it is found in the subiect where sight ought to be We cannot say there is blindnesse in a stone because it is not capable of sight Therefore wee say that in indifferent things there can be no sinne eyther to do or not to do the ground is because there is no commandement Secondly it is a rule that all good being out of his proper subiect is euil Consider this in the natural body Is it not euil in nature for the eye to be in place of the hand that should be in the head Or for the finger to grow in the fore-head that should be in the hand this maketh a monster in the body when a member is out of his proper subiect So we may say for morall good wheÌ„ it is out of his proper place it is no more good but is turned into euill If any aske what is the proper subiect of good I answere the proper subiect of good is he to whom it is commanded and the vnproper subiect is where there is no such commandement Vse 1 By this a man may looke into himselfe and see as it were in a glasse the defects and deformities of his soule and namely that hee doth many things good for the matter and substance and good in those that haue a calling and commandement for it yet euill in him because he wanteth a commandement and consequently hath no warrant for the doing thereof All such haue cause to humble themselues for the euill which they haue brought vpon themselues by doing good things without any good calling To preach the word to administer the Sacraments to make publike prayer are necessarie parts of the holy worship of God that must be performed they are the onely instruments to saue the precious soules of men and yet these euen these are
how farre shall wee haue such cousins restrayned once onely remoued or twise or how many degrees And if any answere onely the first degree I would know why the first more then the second or the second more then the third seeing that the one is no more to be proued out of the Law of God then the other As for those that alledge the words of the Law Leuit. 18 6 None of you shall approch to any that is neere to him to vncouer their nakednesse if they be rightly weighed they giue no colour to such interpretation nor liberty of such extension but rather serue as a barre to seclude them out of the prohibition For if any other degrees then are after expressed should bee meant then all cousinâ—â—n any degree though neuer so farre off euen an hundred times remoued should be included within the former prohibition which no wise man will affirme Neyther may wee imagine that the Lord would giue such a Law not to come neere any of the kinne and neuer expresse what kinne hee meaneth but leaue vs at randon euery man to coniecture and euery man to hold what he pleaseth So then it is euident that the wordes are not to be stretched so largely but are to bee gathered into a more narrow compasse and to a more strict senfe such as may bee inclusiue to all the degrees afterward in particular rehearsed and recited and exclusiue to al others Fiftly the Law of God setteth downe sundry threatnings of most horrible iudgments vpon the heades of such as breake the bounds of Nature and are pursued with the censure of abomination of wickednesse of villany of filthinesse committed Leuit. 20. and with the sentence of blood of death of cutting off of fire and of barrennesse not onely vpon the one party but vppon the other neyther onely vpon the man but vpon the beast neuerthelesse among all these the cousin germans are no more touched in the punishment then they were before in the prohibition Lastly as the threatning is noted so also is the execution of the threatning remembred For there is no incest committed against the holy Law of God mentioned in the Scripture but it alwayes carrieth a note of reproof and a brand of Gods iudgement with it but in the examples of the marriages of cousin germans which are many in Scripture not the least touch of any reprehension or correction Ruben went vp to his fathers bed and defiled his concubine Gen. 35 22 49.4 1 Chron. 5 1 and hee is punished with the losse of his birth-right Abshalon went in vnto his fathers concubines which he had left to keep the house 2 Sam. 16 21 and he is punished not long after with a violent death and liued not out halfe his dayes 2 Sam. 18 14. The incestuous Corinthian committed fornication with his fathers wife and hee is censured by the Apostle with excommunication and deliuering him oâ—â—r to Satan 1 Cor. 5 1. Lot in his drunkennesse committed incest with his owne daughters and is plagued with the birth of obstinate enemies of Gods Church the first fathers of the Moabites Ammonites Gen. 19 33. Iudah defiled his daughter in law Tamar indeede in ignorance yet duly reproued by himselfe effectually repented so that he neuer lay with her Gen. 38 16. Amnon fell in loue with his sister Tamar and lay with her and immediately after his lust he is punished with lothsomnes in himselfe hatefulnes in Absolon toward him plagued with a sodaine and violent death in the end 2 Sam. 13 14 15. 28 29. Lastly Herod tooke his brothers wife and hee is reproued for it by Iohn Baptist Mat. 14.4 10. Iohn Baptist is taken away from him and the vnthankfull world who was as a shining candle in the darknes of the world which was no small plague And if wee may giue any credit vnto ecclesiasticall histories touching this Herod who was called Antipas hee that defiled his bodye with most filthy Incest and embrued his hands with hâ—rmelesse and innocent blood Centur magd ceâ—t 1. l 1 câ—â—â— and abused his tongue to mock Christ our Sauiour with his cursed Courtiers felt not long after the vengeance of God For as he gaped after honour and sought ambitiously to be entituled with the name of a king he and his proud minion with him were in the second yeare of the Emperour Caligula condemned to perpetuall banishment and at Lyons in France they ended their daies in shame contempt reproch and misery A fit death for such a life Ioseph Antiq. lib. 18. cap. 9. Euseb lib. 2. cap. 4. In all these examples wee see that although the Magistrate leaue these sins of incest vnpunished yet good men doe not passe by them without reproofe euen in the greatest personages and God doth not let theÌ„ alone without a iudgement and the Scripture doth not record them without a due note and censure of the abhomination And may we then in reason thinke that God and good meÌ„ and the Scripture it selfe would be silent and haue let passe so many mariages of Cousen-germans without any one checke or chastisement if they had bene against the law of God godlinesse Nay rather we may wel think that seeing they go away so cleerely without any the least note of reproofe yea and some of them with no small approbation and commendation at the hands of GOD and good men they are not at al incestuous impious but most lawfull and allowable Vse 1 Now let vs come to the vses First this serues to reproue the Church of Rome which as it is corrupt in the cheefest parts of christian religion so is it in none more corrupt theÌ„ in the matter of mariage because they restraine that which God hath left free and they leaue that free which God hath restrained an euident profe among other things that the Roman Church is an Antichristian Church And first it is plaine that they maintaine the lawfulnesse of mariages within the degrees expresly forbidden For whereas by the law of God Leuit. 18 touching consanguinity they which are placed in the transuerse vnequall line cannot marry at all because they are to be holden as parents and children yet if they bee distinct foure degrees from the common stocke they may lawfully marry by the Popes lawes and canons which is filthy incestuous and abhominable And as they are loose when they should be strict so they are strict when they should be loose For wheras cousen germans are left free by the law of God as wee haue already shewed proued they do condemne the same for no other cause but to make way for popish dispensations Againe they teach that the Pope hath power to dispense with the degrees directly and expresly prohibited in Leuiticus and that many of them are onely iudiciall positiue constitutions not grounded vpon the law of nature but seruing peculiarly for that commonwealth of the Iewes Hence it is that that Antichrist
the Law though I seeme to repent and keepe her still Poenitentia non agitur sed fingitur as Austine speaketh in another case the Repentance is not true but counterfeit and it may still be sayd vnto mee as Iohn in like case did to Herod It is not lawfull for thee to haue thy vnkles wife Marke 6 18. But it will be sayde Obiection Suppose this marriage be lawfull yet it being in the first degree that is made so it is good not to come neere it that wee may not fall into any that were forbidden as if we see a dangerous pit it were no wisedome to play neere it but rather to keepe our selues aloofe that so the daunger may be the farther from vs as when God had set bounds for the people at the giuing of the Law the people fled euen from them that they might be assured not to transgresse them But this similitude carrieth more colour to mooue then force to perswade Answer For this reason is onely an allusion and if wee marke it well we shall see it is a very vnfit and vnlike comparison If Moses had of his owne head set any other bounds in the Mountaine then those which the Lord himselfe had appointed to debarre the people from neerer accesse it might haue bene some ground to leade vs to the like as by prohibiting the degrees farther off to debarre from the degrees prohibited by the Lord. But Moses did not so albeit being supreame Magistrate he had the same power and being wise he could haue seen the same reason so to do as well as wee Now in that the people departed from the boundes which were set them they did it not to yeeld obedience vnto God or because they would not transgresse Gods Commandement neyther did they it by any direction from Moses neyther is it recorded vnto any commendation of them but it is imputed to the confused multitude of the people and to the feare that enforced them not onely to shunne the bounds of the Mount but to runne backe to their owne Tents whereas doubtlesse they might with more praise lesse reproofe haue holden the bounds prefixed by the Lord then to haue fled from them afarre off Exod. 20 ver 18. Let not vs therefore seeke to be wiser then God or go about to set other bounds then he hath done For this is a sure rule the which we may approoue without feare of danger that the Lords bounds are sufficient for vs to keepe vs in euery good way This we see constantly practised by the Priests and people of Israel for rhe high Priest did keepe the bounds of the holiest place appointed vnto him the ordinary Priests the Tabernacle of the Congregation the people the Courts of the Lords house none of them for a supposed modesty restraining himselfe from the vttermost of the liberty giuen vnto him For the people doe not shunne the doore of the Tabernacle with their sacrifices nor the Priests the veyle of the inner Tabernacle with their daily seruice nor the high Priest the presence of the Mercyseat albeit they were all once driuen out of the Tabernacle and Temple also with feare of the glorious Maiesty of God which there appeared Exod. 20 34. Numb 16 42. 1 Kings 9 11. as the people of Israel were from the Mountaine And if the similitude pretended haue any force wee may argue from it with better consequence after this manner wheras the Israelites are commanded not to approch to the bounds of the Lords Mountaine to touch it vnder paine of death and therefore they for feare did flye farther off lest they should touch the Mountaine and die euen so whereas the people of God are by the Leuiticall law commanded not to approch to any of the kindred of their flesh therein specified to vncouer their nakednesse Leuit. 18 6 vnder the paine penalty of most greeuous punishments it shall be well and wisely done of vs so farre to flye from them that we do not so much as approch vnto them in any inordinate luste of minde but flye all occasions that may draw vs thereunto which course if Amnon had holden toward his sister Tamar he had not perished for presuming so farre within the bounds of the Leuiticall law For the approching neere to her in beholding her beauty and in desiring and enioying her company in place too priuate and inconuenient did draw him on to fulfill his loathsome lust whereof I see not how there could haue beene laide by the deuice of man any stronger barre thē the expresse limits of the Lords commandement which might haue sufficed vnto him may likewise to vs if any feare of God or of his iudgements be before our eyes if these cānot preuayle with vs what may bee hoped or surmised by any new prohibitions deuised by men in the degrees otherwise lawfull Obiect Againe it will be obiected that such marriages prooue vnfortunate and neuer succeed well but eyther parents or children or both repent of it when it is too late I answer this is a very weake reason Answer to argue from the successe and the euent to proue the lawfulnesse or vnlawfulnesse of any matter Ouid. epist 2. of which the very heathen saw the incongruity Thus do some prophane persons argue also against the mariage of the Ministers of the word because many of their children are loose and disobedient whereas though some proue otherwise then they should and their parents would yet do many thousands of their children and childrens children liue in obedience to God and man And by this reason might the mariage of any seuerall estate and degree of men be taxed as vnlawfull So if we cast our eyes vpon the mariages of many cousen germans we shall see thē liue in great vnity and amity in great loue and contentment betweene themselues and bring forth a plentifull encrease of an hopefull and godly issue As for those that doe ascribe the ill successe in families to such matches it is a plaine parologisme à non causa ad causam to note that to bee the cause of ill euent which is no cause at all And in some particulars where some of their children haue not proued in body or minde or in both as was expected as we see the like also in others so I could alledge other causes more to the purpose if I list to enter so farre or to handle this at large Thus do some make a mans profession of true religion and a good conscience to walke humbly before God the cause of his pouerty and decay in his temporall estate the preaching of the Gospel to be the cause of dearth and famine neuer obseruing how many persons haue prospered by seruing the Lord and how great peace and how long plenty and what store of blessings the Land hath enioyed for the plentifull and powerfull preaching of the truth among vs. Lastly it is obiected Obiectic◠that such marriages are many wayes offensiue and that we
p. 90 a Saints haue no ouerplus of workes p. 1260 b. Sanctification why vnperfect p. 469 a. Sanctuaries whether they may be allowed p. 1236 a Sanhedrin p 533 b. Satan present with wicked men p. 457. Sauing soules p. 510 b. 511. Scripture authenticke 2 b. Romish errors touching them 3 a. 526 b. rules to be obserued in reading them 10. neuer vtterly lost p. 6 Scriptures must be read 142 a. perfect 167 168 why written 173 how to be expounded 371 b they haue nothing superfluous 449 b. they are light 460. two wayes p. 463 a. Scriptures stand not in letters 249 a. the iudge of all 484 b they belong to all 633 b. 634 a. 647 no part lost 820 abused by papists 1088. rules to interpret them p. 1050 a. Seuen seas in Israel p. 1225 b. Sects among the Iewes p. 149. Seditious persons 663. whence it ariseth 664. a fearfull sin p. 1108. Seducers and seduced p. 1100. Selling of sin what 91. sundry false tales p. 92. Senses of no vse without Gods blessing p. 908 b. Separatists See Brownists Seruants of three sorts 472 b. they must giue almes p. 99 6. Sheepe heare Christs voyce p. 28 a. Shekel what p. 205. Sibils p. 869 a Sincerity p. 589. Sinne filthy and infectious 277. deceiueth with false shewes 278. beware of it 280 286. howe much God hateth it 289 340 a. committed against God 296 b. the greeuousnes of it page p. 305 b. Sin should greeue more then the punishment 319 a punished in his owne kinde 930. known euer to God p. 409 q. Sin pardoned the punishment is remitted 609. when general it causeth a generall destruction 610 b. it openeth the gates to the enemy 611 pleasant in the beginning p. 619 b. Sin bringeth confusion of all 672. when punnished God is appeased 1070 b. against the holy ghost why vnpardonable 13. it depriueth of Gods protection 1074 b. it maketh places and famous infamous p. 1104 b. Sin to decline from the worship of God 1117. it is the cause of death 1125. foure things cleaue to it p. 1126 a. Sin the onely cause of iudgements and whether all sin be voluntary p. 1248 a. Single life not to be vowed p. 155. Sleepy hearers p. 2306. Society with wicked p. 1112. Sorcerers wrought no miracles 680 b. neither can do p. 681. Sorcery p. 977 b. Soule is immortall 933 1172. God is the Creator thereof p. 2132 b. Standards what vse in war p. 62 b. Stewes 381. Popish excuses 382. reasons against it p. 384. Stoikes p. 773. Subiects duties 69. without them they cannot honor God p. 508 a. Superiors must giue example 830 b. they lye open to iudgements p. 1056. Superstition p. 883. Supper of the Lord 479 a. no vnclean person may come to it 481 487 not to be shifted off 490 b 491. not enough to partake of the outward sign p. 500. Suspition p. 365. Swearing 252 b. the causes of it 373. reasons framed to defend it p. 374. T Tabernacle a figure of the Church pag. 436 in the midst of the host p. 80. Teachers negligent p. 443 444. Teares of the godly p. 594 b. Temples 694 how prophaned ibid. they must bee kept in good order p. 495 a. Temporally punished the faithfull are p. 1130 a. Tentations of the faithfull p. 21 22. Terrors to wicked men p. 932. Thankesgiuing a necessary duty p. 827 b. 829 Theft p. 322. Threatnings of God alwayes accomplished 766 b. they are conditionall p. 600. Times dangerous p. 1041 b. Tithes 447. they are the Lords 195 b. 704. paide of sundry sorts 703. not almes ibid Toleration of diuers Religions p. 627. Toleration of things vnlawful p. 305 a. Trance p. 682 b. Translation Latine false p. 1259 a. Transubstantiation no miracle p. 690 b Triall of spirits 1101 b. rules of it p. 1102 a. Trumpets to what vse p. 502. Truth shall continue for euer 465. all must be helpers to it p. 466. V Vengeance p. 300 b. Veniall sinnes 718 in what sense 719 the popish opinion thereof ibid. Vice whether of more force then vertue p. 165 a. Victory is the Lords p. 824. Virgin Mary conceiued in sinne p. 538 b. Vision p. 986. Visitation from God p. 796 797. Vnity 54. no note of the Church p. 880. Vniuersall grace p. 925 b. Vniuersality no note of the Church 581. Popish reasons p. 582. Vniuersality of the elect onely p. 521 a. Vngodly often prosper 507. they are Gods enemies 515. preserued for the godlies sake 557. what they account of the Church of the word p. 5â—9 Vnpossible to men not to God p. 540. Vnregenerate described p. 278 341 b. Vnthankefulnesse 442 b. a mother sinne 524. the fruites of it ibid. Vow what 481 1161. lawfull 780 1159. what vnlawfull ibid. Popish vowes p. 782 134 b. Vow of baptisme 783. of speciall vowes in affliction ibid. the right manner of vowing 1163. the true ends thereof ibid. Vow of the Nazarites 414. Christ obserued not this vow 418 a. Vowes of Popish Monkes vnlawfull p. 420. Vow of pouerty 453. of single life 155. of Obedience Ibid. Vprightnesse See Sincerity Vrim p. 1132. Vse of repetitions to the godly 239. to the vngodly p. 240 a. W Want alwayes among some of Gods people p. 1229 a Wars ordered by God 824. the misery of theÌ„ 852 b. of great antiquity p. 1017. Water of separation 716. it cannot cast out diuels p. 717. Weake meanes God chuseth p. 486 b. Whisperers 351. the seuerall sorts p. 352. Whoredome 308 378 b. the seuerall kinds p. 387 b. Wicked are miserable 107 b. know not what they do 572 b. not escape 575 b. proceede from euill to euill 592. See vngodly Wicked how they behaue themselues in affliction 624 a. they colour their wickednes 649. They cry to God when too late 663 a. they will not be warned by former iudgements 669 b. oft seeke of the faithfull 801. they desire others to pray for them p. 808 809. Wicked hate and persecute the godly 841 b. being reproued they continue in sin 916. They haue some good motions 930. they lay the fault vpon second causes p. 942. Wicked are wise in their kinde 978. are suffered long yet in the end punished p. 11â—6 Will of God reuealed to the wicked p. 888. Winning of soules See Saue Wisedome p. 579 580. Witchcraft p. 1032. Witches resorted vnto p. 482. Witnesses p. 372 90 b Witnesse false offendeth 6 wayes p. 1253 b Woes 44. Word our direction p. 114. Woman taken in adultery p. 1054. Workes must be perfected p. 437. Workes of Gods iustice p. 688. Wrath of God p. 567. Wrongs 561. they cry to God p. 571. X Xenophon p. 1167 b. Y Yoke of pouerty 888. Yong of two sorts p. 218. Yong yeares must be giuen to God p. 160. Z Zeale of the first times for the Ministers maintenance p. 705. Zeale not all good p. 922. Zelophehad p. 643 a. 1124 b. Zimri p. 1067. Zuinglius p. 1151. The End of the Table